Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2,548,156 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2548144}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:47 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | It had been three years of marriage. Justine Thorpe finally found her husband, Ash Vanderbilt, in the OB-GYN clinic of a hospital. He hadn't shown up for three months. However, he was not alone. Another womanāhis mistressāwas with him. She bore more than a passing resemblance to Justine. Her name was Jenny Thorpe, and she had been living as Justine's replacement in the Thorpe family for 16 years. Justine had suspected her husband of having an affair for at least six months, but she never imagined it would be with Jenny. Not that the revelation was entirely surprising, now that she thought about it. Everyone in Sol's upper class knew that Ash's true love had always been his childhood friend. Justine was the devil who had gotten in the way. Seeing Ash and Jenny together somehow relieved Justine. The mystery was finally solved. She watched them enter the elevator. Ash's delicate eyelashes were lowered as he spoke softly to his companion. Justine had never seen him this gentle before. Jenny was grazing her slightly protruding belly, nodding bashfully. Justine and Jenny closely resembled each other, yet Justine could never mimic the seductive femininity that Jenny exuded. Suddenly, Jenny lifted her head and met Justine's gaze before ducking into Ash's arms as if frightened. "Ashie!" she mumbled. Just as always, Jenny was putting on a show again. Ash looked up with a glare. His eyes met Justine's, and the gentleness on his face dissipated, replaced by that all-too-familiar apathy and annoyance. Justine and Ash were married only because their parents had wanted them to be. She had lost her parents when she was three, though, and while she had been missing, Jenny had come out of nowhere and stolen Justine's identity. By the time Justine was finally found. Ash's mind had already been setāhe only cared for his "childhood friend". The seniors in the family had had to force him to take Justine's hand. Justine did not mind. The only thing she loved about Ash was his looks, but even that was beginning to wear thin. He seemed more and more like a stranger to her. - The elevator door shut. Justine thought their encounter was dramatic. Just imagine how much of a soap opera episode it would be like if she ran at Ash, slapped him, and then confronted Jenny! "Jean! When did you get here? I was just about to grab this medicine for you!" Justine turned to meet Iris Carr, her manager. She smiled and signed, "An expecting mother needed help." Iris studied her heart-stopping beauty and felt a pang in her heart. Justine was so gorgeous, kind, gentle, and an extraordinary dancer. She was a mute who outshone so many people Iris had known. She had even been the prima ballerina of a well-known ballet company, until⦠"Here. Your painkillers," Iris said, her eyes reddening slightly as she choked back a sob. "How could you just⦠injure your spine? You finally managed to become the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale! If you could just finish this tour, you could have..." Becoming the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale ballet company was the dream of countless dancers worldwide. And Justine had been considered after just one interviewāit was incredible! The tragedy weighed heavily on Iris. Justine had always been silent about her family matters, leading Iris to list her as orphaned on her resume, stating she had grown up in an orphanage. Over time, Iris had even come to believe it herself. The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. Justine smiled faintly, seemingly unaware of the sympathy in Iris' face, as she received the painkillers. A year ago, Ash's uncle had hired a hitman on his life. Justine's attempt to save him resulted in her spinal injury. Ash had found the best doctors money could buy and purchased expensive medical equipment for her. The medical team later concluded that her treatment was complete. Unfortunately, two months later, her old injury was aggravated while she was preparing for the tour. After another examination, Justine's career was essentially over. While the spinal injury wouldn't affect her daily life, she could no longer dance. Justine had informed Ash immediately, but he had yet to respond. Maybe he never cared. She had cried her heart out after returning from the hospital, but ultimately, she accepted her fate. This was not the end of the world. After some reflection, Justine decided to continue her tour. She would get treatment alongside it, determined to end her career as a ballet dancer on a high note. This evening's performance would be her last. However, that morning, she woke up to find her painkiller supply depleted. Justine squeezed the paper bag, her eyes feeling dry. It was as if she were a character in a soap opera. Meeting Ash and Jenny felt like a cruel joke. The pain in her spine flared slightly. Regret washed over her. If only she had never tried to save Ash. Instead, he survived long enough to become a villain, insulting the handsome face Justine once adored. She tucked the painkillers into her pocket and took out her phone. Her long lashes veiled the coldness in her eyes as she looked down at the screen. She then selected Ash's number, typed a message, and sent it immediately. - "Why was she in the OB-GYN, Ashie?" At the basement parking lot, Jenny subconsciously shielded her belly and added, "Could she be, you knowā¦" "That's impossible," Ash replied firmly. Jenny looked away to hide her surprised glee. So Justine had never managed to sleep with him in all three years of marriage? Well, it wasn't that surprising. Everyone in Sol knew that, as a boy, Ash had almost been strangled to death by his mute and mentally ill mother. Traumatized, Ash harbored hatred for his birth motherāand for people who were mute like her. Thus, when his maternal grandparents forced him to marry Justine, it felt like a cruel joke aimed at Ash. There was no way he would ever sleep with her. Poor Justine! A laughingstock, was she not? So what if she was beautiful? What if she could perform some snobby, pretentious dance? Ash had still abandoned her. How could she ever compete with Jenny for Ash's heart? Jenny suppressed her glee and pretended to look sad. "Oh, Ashie⦠I bet the one person Justine hates the most is me. You are aware of what transpired. She nearly took my life when she returned to the Thorpes. And now she saw us at the OB-GYN," she said. "I should explain myself to her once I get back. I don't want her to throw another fitā" "She won't," Ash interjected. Justine was his simp, always obeying his wishes. For years, there had been fabricated scandals circulating online about celebrities sleeping with him, yet Justine had never questioned him about any of it. She trusted himālike a machine programmed to smile and serve him. "Don't overthink it, Jenny. She won't hurt you," he added. "I'll have someone escort you home safely." Jenny still looked like she was about to cry. She was on the verge of getting into Ash's car when she suddenly caught sight of Justine in the parking lot. Ash had assured her that everything would be fine, but what made him so certain? Jenny could never forget the day Justine chased her with a kitchen knife like a rabid dog. It was a true display of Justine's character. Did she really believe she could charm Ash into loving her by hiding her true nature? Did she think she could be Mrs. Vanderbilt forever? It was almost laughable. "Juju!" Jenny called out cheerfully. Justine had always hated that nickname and would go ballistic over it. What if she reacted that way again this time? Ash's expression darkened as he shot a brief glance at Justine, immediately noticing how thin she had become. Justine turned to them and nodded politely as if she had no idea who they were. She signed to the woman beside her, entered her ballet company's car, and drove away. Jenny gritted her teeth. She did not take the bait! She squeezed out some crocodile tears and grabbed Ash's sleeve. "Ashie, Ashie! Did you see that? She didn't even acknowledge us! This is all my fault! I shouldn't have come to you for help even if I have no one else to turn to⦠Because we were engaged before, so this had to look really bad⦠"Oh no, I'm the one who ruined your marriage! I should have just stayed with those guys!" she sobbed. Ash ignored her. He was fixated on what Justine had signed: "I don't know them. They mistook me for someone else." "Ashie, you gotta chase after her!" Jenny cried out as though she cared about preserving Ash and Justine's relationship. Ash was unfazed. He absent-mindedly glanced at the sleeve Jenny was grabbing and realized that Justine had bought this coat for him. She had won a ballet competition that day and used the prize money to purchase it, presenting it almost like a tribute. Ash yanked the sleeve away from Jenny. "I've told you. She won't mind." At that moment, his phone vibrated. Ash scanned the screen, and his eyes suddenly grew bitterly cold as the words leaped into view: [I want a divorce.] Chapter 2 At the Grand Theater of Sol. A towering man stood in the darkness where the audience gathered. He felt as cold as winter. His eyes were fixed on the stage as the Black Swan darted across it, agile and mesmerizing. The Black Swan's movements were fluid and firm, sensual and tempting. The man almost wished he could possess her right now. The performance was nearing its end, so the man turned away and strode toward the backstage. - The performance ended. Justine felt a quiet pain in her waist, but she gritted her teeth through the production. The crowd erupted in ovation. She took one last yearning glance at the stage and her adoring audience before returning backstage. Iris had been watching her every move with concern. "Is it hurting? I can cancel the fan meeting and photo session if you need it. You can rest in the breakroom, and once the rest of the performance is over, I'll come for you," Iris suggested. Justine waved reassuringly. Many of these fans had traveled all the way to Sol to see her performanceāto meet her. How could she let them down? Soon, the photo session concluded. After checking in with Justine, Iris left to direct the stage. Suddenly, Justine found herself alone. She looked around as memories flooded back. Ballet had been a part of her for as long as she could remember. Concerned that Justine's disability might hinder her job prospects, the orphanage's director had signed her up for ballet classes after discovering her talent, despite the lack of funding from the orphanage. All that hard work and dedication was gone like the wind because of her career-ending injury. How could anyone not feel regret? Justine removed her makeup and pressed her hand against her waist, trying to support it as she tiredly headed to the prima ballerina's room. It was dark inside. She reached for the light switch. Suddenly, from the shadows, a hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her inside. Then, the door shut and locked behind her. Panic surged through Justine. The scent enveloping her was familiar. Why was Ash there? Before she could answer her own question, he pressed his lips forcefully against hers. More kisses followed, violent and punishing. Justine wanted to shove him away, but Ash was a hulking mass of angry muscle, dominating her completely. Fear surged as she bit his tongue, tasting blood, but he didn't stop. Jenny had no idea how wrong she was about Justine and Ash's life. Their marriage had been consummated quickly, thanks to the "intervention" of some elders. Although Ash might resent Justine's existence, he was undeniably addicted to her body. They had known each other for so long and so well that they instinctively understood how to arouse and please one another. This knowledge was etched into their flesh, a part of their movements. Justine's thoughts spiraled into chaos. Suddenly, she felt a bite on her shoulder. She could tell Ash was upset just from the strengthāand it irritated her. What was his problem?! He had always wanted this divorce! he had signed the paper with his name on the day of their wedding! With Justine gone, he would finally be able to marry the woman he really wanted, right? So why is he angry now? Because she was the one who had suggested it instead of him? The backstage was starting to fill with people. She could even hear one of the assistant artistic directors rushing past her room. If anyone were to knockāor even openāher door, Justine would be famous in the scene for the worst reason possible! Justine bit her lips, forcing herself not to let out even a should. Unfortunately, this only made Ash more beastly. He hated silence, so he did everything he could to make her scream and yelp. - The light was on, bright and blinding. Ash sat languidly on the couch, his shirt and suit surprisingly neat. In contrast, Justine's expensive ballet dress lay torn. After a shower, she slipped into an oversized practice garment while Ash glared at her. "A divorce?" he asked, cutting straight to the chase. It was difficult to discern his emotions from his voice. Justine studied himāhe was still as handsome as ever, but gone was the youthful, teenage look she once loved. In its place stood an indifferent, reserved man in a suit. Her eyes no longer sparkled with admiration and yearning when she looked at him. She nodded firmly. Ash snickered. "What? Because of Jenny?" For some reason, the thought of Justine exploding over his affair with Jenny excited him. Unfortunately, she simply shook her head determinedly. "I don't love you anymore," she signed. "That's why I want a divorce." Reality shattered Ash's fleeting excitement. Her straightforwardness left no room for ambiguityāshe didn't even hint at clinging. His mind went blank. Suddenly, he recalled that rainy night many years ago when that woman had pushed him into the mud, signing furiously, "I don't love you anymore! I am not your mother! You are disgusting, just like your father! Go away! I don't want to see you anymore!" It felt as though all emotions had drained from him. Ash rose and glared at Justine frostily. "Suit me just fine. You stole this marriage from Jenny back then, anyway. She finally gets what's always been hers." "Congratulations," Justine signed earnestly. Ash was stunned. He had not expected that from her. He remembered Jenny begging Justine not to take him away when Justine had taken out a lipstick and written on the wall, right in front of their parents, 'He is mine, and only mine!' The same woman⦠just congratulated Jenny. Rage inexplicably flared within him. Granted, this marriage should have ended sooner. It had been delayed because she had saved his life while sustaining grievous injuries a year ago, but now she was the one requesting a divorce. That worked to Ash's advantage, right? He had no reason to be mad. "My lawyer will contact you tomorrow at noon to finalize our divorce," he said. Justine nodded. Surprisingly, she felt not a hint of sadness or longing. "Good. We can announce our divorce at the family dinner tomorrow evening," she signed. Ash looked away from her. she had this all planned out, hadn't she? It was as if she could not wait to have every tie with him severed. Chapter 3 Ash sneered and went through the door. Justine watched his hulking frame, suddenly recalling hazy memories of her teenage past: a younger version of him, tall and lean, with his back against her. Despite her earlier calm, she felt a sharp pain in her chest. "Justineā¦" He had stopped by the door and turned to face her. "I no longer answer to my grandfather, Justine. So there's zero chance of you going back to being my wife after this. Don't regret it. "And most importantlyādon't give Jenny trouble. You've tormented her enough." Ash understood how obsessive her love had been. Justine's life was so devoid of meaning that the only two things she had were ballet and him. This was why Ash was convinced that Justine's sudden change of attitude stemmed from spite after seeing Jenny. Once she calmed down, he was sure she would regret this decision. His job was to ensure her regret was futile. She could no longer return to himāand he would never accept her. Justine was kind and courteous to everyone except Jenny. Ash had never managed to protect her well enoughāthe poor girl had endured much of Justine's wrath. That was why he was determined not to let Jenny suffer for him any longer, no matter how hysterical Justine could be. "Trust me, Mr. Vanderbilt. You should say this to her," Justine signed, her eyes gentle as always. "She should not mess with me." Otherwise, Jenny would suffer worse. - Justine was nothing if not determined. When Ash was her prize, no oneānot could have gotten in her way. But now that she wanted him out of her life, she wouldn't shed a tear for him. After Ash left, Justine cleaned up the room. She picked up the torn pieces of her favorite ballet dress. It had been tailor-made for herāa piece of luxury she had won in an international competition. Fixing it would require a lot of money. She had to demand compensation for it in the divorce agreement! Just then, she heard Iris' voice from outside. "Jean? Are you up?" The performances had ended a while ago. Iris had arrived earlier, but the light in the room had been off, so she had assumed Justine had been sleeping. Justine lit a lavender candle, and once the stench of Ash's intrusion faded, she opened the door. "It's over?" she signed. "Other troupes have all left except for your group! Everyone's waiting for you at the party," Iris replied, doing her best to mask her sadness. Yes, it was a party, all rightāa farewell party. Suddenly, Justine's phone rang, startling her. Few people ever called her phone. Those who knew her preferred video calls. But this was an audio call. "Looks like a landline number," Iris murmured. She quickly looked it up on the Internet. "That's⦠Eudaimonia Home in Saintwood. Why is a nursing home calling you at this hour?" Justine answered the call before Iris finished her explanation. "Is this Justine Thorpe? Good evening. This is Eudaimonia Home. Mrs. Aurora Roch hasn't been feeling too well for the past two days. If you can, please come here as soon as possible. She would like to meet you." Justine was shocked. - The trip took three hours, and it was already one in the morning when Justine arrived. The nurse who had called her led Justine to Aurora's room. "She's been expecting you," the young woman said. The sight of a sickly, bony woman on a sickbed greeted Justine. Aurora had once been the director of Glascape Orphanage and had been a mother figure who raised Justine. She was the one who had recognized the potential ballerina in her and let her shine. Three years ago⦠While suffering from an incurable disease, Justine's grandfather found her in the orphanage and wanted her to return home. Justine refusedāuntil some bloggers discovered Glascape Island. The rustic beauty of the fishing town quickly spread across the Internet, attracting several corporations eager to transform it into a tourist destination. At that critical moment, Aurora was diagnosed with stomach cancer. Justine faced a difficult choice. She needed money to prevent the island's purchase and save Aurora. Thus, she approached her grandfather and agreed to a deal. Soon after, Aurora informed Justine that she had contacted a hospital abroad where she would receive treatment. They parted ways but promised to stay in touch. "The treatment went well," she would say. "I met someone I love in the wonderful continent of Aestra. I would like to spend my last few years there." Justine believed her. Aurora had discovered her stomach cancer at an early stage, so her chances of recovery were high. Justine sincerely hoped Aurora was living happily out there, free from any shackles. Then Justine decided to marry Ash. That was when Aurora suddenly came to see her. They had a big argument, and afterward, Aurora stopped contacting Justine. - For years, Justine had been trying to locate Aurora. She would ask around and chase down leads, but she never managed to find herāuntil today. On her way to the hospital, the nurse provided details about Aurora's illness. The cancer cells had been spreading even back when they had their fight. "Jean, is that you?" Aurora's voice sounded familiar and foreign at the same time. Justine approached her, choking back tears. Aurora examined her face and smiled. "Oh, Jean. You're even more beautiful now!" she whispered. Justine studied her in disbelief. Suffering had taken so much from her. Aurora was left with nothing but bones and skin! Justine could not help but cry. "I thought you found someone you love! A-And you're spending your last days somewhere in Aestra!" Justine signed slowly. "So why are you here? Why are you⦠dying?" Aurora's eyes reddened. "I'm so sorry. I lied." Justine cast her eyes at Aurora's face, shakily holding her hands. She pressed her forehead against the back of Aurora's handsājust like she used to when she was a child. But there was no warmth left in Aurora's hands. They were frighteningly cold. "Love, you're all grown up now. You have to⦠learn to accept death⦠Mine⦠and Ares'..." Ares⦠Justine felt her blood freeze. Memories flooded herāit was a beautiful day. A young man ran across the white waves as they rolled. He laughed and turned back to her, his smile brighter than the sun. "Come over here for a hug, Little Justine!" he had called. Pain coursed through Justineās limbs. She met Aurora's gaze, her eyes brimming with tears of agony. Chapter 4 Aurora knew exactly what was on her mind. She had raised this child, after all. Half a year after Ares' death, the Thorpe family located Justine in Glascape. Aurora hadn't wanted to be separated from the young woman, but Justine's worsening mental state had made her reconsider. Justine had taken it poorly, wasting all her time searching for news about a man who was already dead. She had been a woman possessedāeveryone feared she would become more self-destructive. Aurora had hoped that sending Justine away to a new place with her original family might help her move on. That was why she had accepted the Thorpes' offer. Thus, Justine returned to Sol. Who would have thought Justine would marry someone not long after? Aurora knew how much Justine had loved Ares. There was no way she could have accepted another man in her life so soonālet alone a husband. Fearing it was a political marriage of convenience at the cost of her child's agency, Aurora had rushed to Sol. That was when she met Ash Vanderbilt. The young man had just returned from studying abroad. Most terrifying, though, was how much he resembled Ares physically. The only difference between them was the feeling they evoked. Justine had gone mad! She had latched onto Ash as if he were her last hope, utterly convinced in her denial that Ash Vanderbilt was an amnesiac Ares Vance. Any mention of the truthāAres' deathāwould send Justine into uncontrollable hysteria. So why was she so different today? Why was she looking at Aurora with such crushing dejection in her eyes⦠without a single retort of denial? "Y-You know⦠he's not him, d-don't you?" Aurora whispered shakily. Justine nodded tearfully. Of course, she knew! Ahhh, Ash could not muster even the smallest amount of the kindness Ares had so effortlessly displayed. However, back then, Justine could not bear the thought of living in a world without Ares. She had deluded herself, clinging to an impostor, surviving through Ash's superficial semblance of him. How else could she have lived this long? But Ash... was a disappointment. He wore those suits so frequently now that it had become harder and harder to see Ares' ghost in him. Aurora let out a pained sob. "No, no, no. How cruel has he been to youā¦" How cruel had Ash been to Justine? How much hurt had she endured to break a spell so ingrained in her? What had it taken for Justine to admit she had been living in a delusion? The implication stabbed Aurora like a knife. The equipment connected to her began to beep shrillily in alarm. Justine panicked. She was about to call the nurse when Aurora suddenly grabbed her wrist. "Jean⦠once I'm gone, you're not bound to anyone in this world anymore⦠Do you understand me?" she croaked. "Leave them. Go home. L-Live⦠your life... You are free, Jean." Justine nodded frantically, pressing the emergency button over and over. Aurora's breathing grew erratic, but her eyes were fixed on Justine. She could not leave just yet. Her precious girl was still there, all alone. No one would stand for her. No one would speak for her. Alone. "J-Jean..." she whispered one last time, holding Justine's hand. "C-Call me..." Justine trembled. "Call me... M-Mom..." Aurora exhausted all her strength. Her body collapsed into Justine's arms, her breath short. The old woman was hyperventilating, looking at Justine with a pleading gaze. Justine had not been born mute. It was traumaāfrom before her time in the orphanageāthat had caused her mutism. Aurora had taken her to countless specialists, but the effects of the treatments had been discouragingly small. Now, all Justine could hear was the ringing in her ears. She nodded vigorously and opened her mouth, trying to force out a sound. Her throat felt strange. Panic welled inside her. Time seemed to slow. All she could produce was silence. The nurses rushed into the room, and Justine felt herself being pulled away from Aurora. Chaos surrounded her, accompanied by the incessant ringing in her ears. It wasn't until she heard the long beep from the machine that the ringing finally subsided. One of the nurses gently closed Aurora's eyes. She had been watching Justine until the very end. Then, they covered her pain-twisted face with a piece of white cloth. It was not the first corpse Justine had ever seen. The first time was at a funeral home in Glascape. Aurora had howled, her voice thick with tears, "Ares! no, no!" 'You see this, Ares? You loved me so much, and yet I wasn't there when you ended your life. I never even visited you once in so many years. 'She raised me, right? She just wanted me to call her Mom. And I couldn't even do that. 'I'm a terrible person,' Justine thought. - Aurora had left notes for her burial. There was to be no funeral. She wanted to be cremated immediately. She had also appointed Justine to decide what to do with her ashes and belongings. As Aurora was pushed into the crematory, the nurse who had cared for her the longest collapsed to her knees in tears, howling. But Justine could only watch in cursed silence. Her lips were pale as she tried to call out to Aurora in her mind. - The first snow had arrived on Sol. Ash's meeting had just ended. Robin Letto, his secretary, rushed to his side. "Mr. Vanderbilt! Ms. Pearce said she can't seem to contact Mrs. Vanderbilt," she said hesitantly, too afraid to even breathe too loudly. Ashās mood had been in the gutters today. It was as if the air itself could freeze around him. Logically, after regaining full control over the family business and outmaneuvering his uncles, Ash should have been overjoyed. Yet, he was the exact opposite. Ash frowned. "Fine." He expected her to regret it, but he hadn't expected it to happen so soon. Now, divorce was back on the table. Despite Ash's thoughts, there was a renewed spring in his step, something even he failed to notice. Nearby, Robin acutely sensed the change in his demeanor. His mood, unexpectedly, seemed to have improved. Ash returned to his office and booted up his laptop. The document he had been working on appeared on the screen: the divorce agreement. He had been revising the terms of the compensation Justine was entitled to receive. The offers were generous. The money alone would be enough for her to live comfortably for a lifetime. He had purchased a property for her abroad. Knowing she had been accepted as the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale, he had bought her a villa in Voue, the capital city of Charlemagne, where the ballet company was based. To Ash, these gestures were his way of expressing gratitude for saving his life. - At noon, a meticulously dolled-up Jenny stepped into Ash's car, and they drove to a Michelin-starred restaurant she had been eager to visit for ages. Grinning sweetly, she cooed, "Ngaww, I don't know what came over me! I just had to eat at this restaurant! You're such a gem, Ashie!" Ash smiled faintly. "I'm glad you're happy." Jenny nodded firmly. "Of course I am! You're always so nice to me." She hesitated for a moment. "Um⦠Did Justine⦠you knowā¦" Ash's smile faded. "Let's just eat." Jenny felt a surge of satisfaction at his darkened expression at the mere mention of Justine. Lunch soon ended, and Ash needed to return to work. "I've kept you long enough, Ashie! Good luck with work!" she said brightly. "I'm off to meet my friends for afternoon tea!" Ash briefly glanced at her belly. "Please take care of yourself." "Of course!" she chirped, waving him off. Once he was out of sight, Jenny's smile disappeared. The innocence drained from her expression as she dialed a number. "Hey. Are you sure Justine will be at the Thierry family's soiree?" she asked. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14797&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14797&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465733853_502380432950668_5964851641982863637_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=A1QE5kntgsoQ7kNvgHUWajf&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AtpEgswe-VmqA1VeMste4cy&oh=00_AYAJAEDjCV-yg6RUB3iWKJrJpPw9BLNBrY4Pp879ISgiIA&oe=674D8163 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,548,957 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549617}' |
Yes | 2024-11-27 19:54 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | Chapter 1 It's her wedding anniversary. Lexi had come to the hospital to remove her baby. Several married couples sat around her. In contrast, Lexi seemed pitiful because she was about to remove her child, and she was there alone. Lexi had accompanied Zachary on a business trip two months ago. They attended a party, which caused her to get drunk. She was alone in the hotel room when she awoke the next day. The smell of a wild night had filled the room while crumpled clothes were scattered on the floors by then. Among the items were Lexi's garments and Zachary's white shirt. Lexi's heart beat wildly and exuberantly with delight at that moment. Zachary had finally accepted her romantic feelings for him after all those years. ⦠Alas, Zachary practically chopped Lexi's happiness into pieces with a cleaver last night. Lexi had tested the waters by asking him what would happen if she were expecting their child. Zachary touched her stomach without much care while lightly scoffing. "Remove it, then. Also, I would never let you have my baby." Those steely, candid words caused goosebumps to prickle all over Lexi's body. She had been his secretary for five years, loved him for numerous years, and had become his wife for two years. Even a dog would have developed feelings for someone after all that time! Lexi never imagined Zachary could utter such relentless words after all the time they had been together. ⦠Lexi smiled disparagingly as she recalled the conversation with Zachary last night. Before her smile faded away, she saw Zachary strolling toward her with one arm around the other woman. She tensed and lowered her head out of instinct almost immediately. "Isn't that Ms. Loyle?" said the woman, Yvonne Xenos. She removed her face mask, raised her eyebrows in surprise, and tugged at Zachary's shirt. She motioned at him to go toward Lexi. "I'd like to speak with Ms. Loyle real quick." "You should go and see a doctor first." Zachary's tone wasn't as unyielding and as cold as usual. Instead, there was a trace of gentleness in his voice. "I haven't seen Ms. Loyle in ages. I just want to say a few things to her. That's all." Yvonne blinked her round, doe eyes at Zachary. "You don't have to worry so much. I only fainted because of menstrual pains and low blood pressure." Lexi soon noticed that someone was standing in front of her. She looked up and saw her employer and husband on paper. He stood unashamed as he hugged the woman around the waist. Lexi froze, and the cogs in her brain were unable to turn like they usually did. "Long time no see, Ms. Loyle. My, how pretty you've become!" Yvonne spoke with a delighted lilt. Meanwhile, Lexi bitterly wondered when Yvonne, Zachary's first love, had returned to the country. Unable to smile, Lexi pursed her lips. She spoke politely. "Indeed, it's been a while." Yvonne pressed her lips together, too. She let out a dainty laugh before commenting, "Thank you for going through the trouble of looking after Zach these past few years. Only you could tolerate his nasty temper." "Zach. Why's she talking as if she's close with him when they broke up four years ago!" Lexi thought. Despite that thought, Lexi put on a slight smile. "It's no trouble. After all, Jenkins Corporation pays well." That was when the nurse brought a wheelchair over. Then, Zachary gingerly helped Yvonne, whom he was hugging this entire time, into the wheelchair. It was a surprising sight to Lexi, who realized Zachary only treated certain women with such gentleness. Lexi's smile was thin. At the same time, she felt suffocated. Yvonne gazed up at Zachary to thank him before she looked back at Lexi again. "Are you here to see a doctor, Ms. Loyle?" "No, I've already seen a doctor and am about to leave." Yvonne pouted, tugged Zachary's sleeve, and leaned against his arm. She spoke with a honeyed voice. "I'm craving chocolate all of a sudden. I really want some." "Go and see a doctor first." Zachary sounded helpless. In the next second, his bland gaze shifted in Lexi's way. "Ms. Loyle, please get a box of chocolates and deliver it to the fifth floor later." The hairs on Lexi's neck stood straight as she wanted to let out a self-deprecating scoff. She couldn't believe Zachary was making his wife get chocolates for his ex-girlfriend. Lexi's lips curled up out of the blue. She figured it was fine to get an surgery in another hospital. Yvonne gave a gentle tap on Zachary's arm. She rolled her eyes as if she couldn't believe him. "Ms. Loyle must be unwell since she came to the hospital today. How could you request her to buy some chocolates? Gosh!" "It's her job to do what I tell her to." Those words rolled off Zachary's tongue like he couldn't care less. Even so, Lexi agreed it was her job to do as told. Upon hearing Zachary's response, she lowered her head to disguise the sorrow in her eyes. The pride in her veins prevented her from looking too much like a loser in front of her competitor. So, she flashed a faint smile. "That's indeed my job as a secretary, Ms. Xenos." After giving the two a respectful nod, she clutched her bag tight and hurried away. ⦠Lexi went to a supermarket near the hospital to buy a box of chocolates. Then, she returned to the hospital and took the elevator to the fifth floor. Once the bell rang and the doors opened, she saw Yvonne hugging Zachary's waist as the duo kissed. Lexi's stomach turned at once. She covered her pale lips and couldn't help dry-heaving while placing a hand against the mirrored walls in the elevator for support. The duo's eyes met hers in that instant. Yet, the elevator doors soon shut. Tears gathered in Lexi's eyes, and she was still dry-heaving in the elevator. Fortunately, she was the only person in the elevator. Yvonne's eyes widened at the closing elevator doors. She had heard some hurling sounds, so she asked, "What's wrong with Ms. Loyle?" Zachary's eyes were dark and solemn by then. He was deep in thought and reflecting on how Lexi had abruptly asked about expecting a child last night. ⦠Lexi handed the box of chocolates to the nurse. She asked the nurse to take it to Zachary, who was on the fifth floor. She drove home, and the first thing she did was pack her suitcase to move out the next day. As Lexi expected, her and Zachary's two years of marriage were so flimsy that they crumbled after one blow. She accepted her fate. She knew it was time to end this dream she had been living in. Zachary's grandma, Martha Inman, wanted to see Zachary get married while she was still alive. At the time, Zachary casually asked Lexi if she wanted to get married with a prenuptial agreement. He even offered to pay Lexi a great sum to get married. Lexi had a crush on Zachary for forever. Not to mention, she urgently needed the money back then. So, she agreed to the marriage contract. Despite it being a contractual marriage, Lexi still gave her utmost sincerity to it. She figured her genuine love could one day win over Zachary. Yet, Yvonne had returned to the country now, which made Lexi realize how ridiculous her former optimism was. She snorted at herself for being so naĆÆve. ⦠Lexi forced herself to remain calm while waiting for Zachary to come home that night. She wanted to resolve the situation once he returned. So, she waited from 6:00 pm to 8:00 pm and even called Zachary several times. Alas, he never answered. Zachary didn't go home that night. Lexi received a message from Zachary's younger sister, Mary Jenkins. Mary had forwarded a post from Yvonne's social media account. In the photo, Zachary donned a bathrobe as he helped blowdry Yvonne's hair. It was late at night. Yet, he was elsewhere in a bathrobe. He was even helping to dry his ex-girlfriend's hair. Lexi's gaze hardened at the photo. Her eyes burned as she blinked a few times. Then, she scoffed. Emotionless, Lexi opened the drawer and searched for the marriage contract she signed two years ago. Once she located it, she read the last clause in the contract. "The party who initiates a divorce before the five years of contractual marriage ends must pay the other party 200 million as compensation for liquidated damages." When they got married, Lexi asked for 30 million as her dowry. To her surprise, Zachary transferred 100 million to her bank account right away. Lexi calculated her bank savings. She had 90 million left after deducting her younger brother's chemotherapy costs. She didn't have enough for the 200 million compensation if she initiated a divorce now. That caused Lexi to squish her cheeks with both hands in frustration. Eventually, she put away the marriage contract, got changed, grabbed her keys, and headed out. ⦠There were many bars in Sootfort City. Lexi had never been to such places before. Today, she came to a bar and get drink, but she didn't drink it. After thinking about the child in her stomach, she put down her glass. She pursed her lips bitterly. She was frustrated that she couldn't even vent her anger by drinking. Lexi exited the bar and sniffled. She felt like an idiot for crying. Despite loving him for all those years, she ended up all alone. A taxi was parked in front of her, its roof sign still illuminated. Thinking that it was vacant, Lexi opened the door and got in before speaking in a nasal voice. "Please take me to Flowerhill Estate." The taxi driver looked at the man and woman in the backseat through the rearview mirror. He assumed the two were an arguing couple and offered some advice out of kind intent. "Sir, from one man to another, you should be more patient with women." Then, the driver started the engine and drove ahead. That was when Lexi snapped to her senses. She whipped her head to the side. Her red, swollen eyes blearily snapped toward the man beside her. The man wore a face mask, which prevented her from seeing his full face. "Sir, please stop the car. I'm so sorry. I got into the wrong taxi," she said. Speechless, the driver stopped along the road. Lexi apologized several times before getting out. Then, her wandering eyes caught sight of the man in the backseat, who was also looking at her. ⦠Zachary only came home the next morning to change into a fresh set of clothes. He had noticed the few suitcases in the living room when he returned. So, he casually asked about it in his hoarse voice while taking off his shirt. "Who's the guest that's staying over at our place?" "Those suitcases are mine." Lexi's gaze snapped toward the lipstick stain on Zachary's white dress shirt. She pointed at it while stating, "That's a woman's lipstick." Zachary pulled his collar lower and examined it. To his surprise, there was indeed a lipstick stain. For a split second, his features tensed. Yet, he quickly resumed his usual frosty demeanor and didn't bother explaining himself. "I knew he'd react like this," Lexi thought while scoffing. A frown marred Zachary's forehead. "What's with the laugh?" "Oh, it's nothing. I merely read a joke earlier this morning. I'm going to work now." Lexi picked up her handbag and subconsciously changed into a pair of flats while heading out the door. Meanwhile, Zachary headed upstairs to the bedroom. He stripped and went into the bathroom but soon realized Lexi hadn't left a change of clothes for him in there. It was odd because Lexi would always prepare a fresh set of clothes for him beforehand if he wanted to shower. His eyes narrowed as he left the bathroom. He phoned Lexi while walking to the closet. "I forgot to ask you something." He opened a drawer and continued, "You're carrying a child, are you?" His voice lacked warmth as it rang into Lexi's ear, and it made her heart race fervently. Chapter 2 Lexi parked her car by the roadside. She calmly denied Zachary's assumption by saying, "I'm not. It's just that my stomach hasn't been feeling well these past few days." Zachary leaned against the closet. His eyes were steely as he sneered. "You'd better not be lying to me, Lexi. It's no longer popular for women to secure their position as a wealthy man's wife just by bearing the man's child." Lexi's heart sank to her stomach. She couldn't believe that was what Zachary thought of her. While caressing her still flat stomach, she spoke calmly. "How could I be a mother, Mr. Jenkins? We used protection that night." Zachary rise a brow. He was speechless at her response. ⦠After half a day of meetings at the office, Lexi delivered a cup of freshly made coffee to Zachary's office around noon. She also placed the documents he had asked her for a few days prior on his desk. Her gaze swept past the information on the document just then. Jenkins Corporation owned businesses. However, they had never been involved with the entertainment industry. Yet, the company stated on the documentāTundratide Entertainmentāwas a major company in said industry. Lexi had also just seen the news and learned Yvonne had officially signed with Tundratide Entertainment today. Yvonne was now one of their contracted artists. With that in mind, Lexi wondered if Zachary planned to acquire Tundratide Entertainment and become the company's main shareholder for Yvonne's sake. Lexi didn't leave the office. Instead, she was determined to discuss what happened last night with Zachary. "I see that Ms. Xenos is back in the country." Zachary stopped working and leaned against his chair at once. A frosty stare radiated from him. "You shouldn't poke your nose into places it doesn't belong, Mrs. Jenkins." He had called her "Mrs. Jenkins" as a warning. Lexi paused for a few seconds. It would be a lie to say she wasn't upset. Still, she was determined to ask what was necessary. "Are you planning to divorce me now that she's back?" Zachary glanced at her impassively. "You may continue being Mrs. Jenkins since Grandma likes you." He knew there was one other thing Lexi was good atāmaking Martha happy. Lexi's hands balled into fists once she heard his response. Sorrow and disappointment weighed down her. From what Zachary said, he still wanted to continue their marriage only because Martha liked her. He was willing to stay married to her longer to keep Martha happy in the latter's last years of life. But what about her? Was she to continue existing as a joke between Zachary and Yvonne? Zachary's phone was on the table, and it rang at that moment. Lexi saw the name "Yvonne" on the caller ID. Zachary had always saved Lexi's contact as "Ms. Loyle." Meanwhile, he had saved the name of his first love and ex-girlfriend on his phone. Lexi remained emotionless as she waited for Zachary to finish his phone call. Then, she informed him that the Zox family's banquet was tonight. Zachary flipped through Tundratide Entertainment's documents. At the same time, he responded to Lexi without bothering to raise his head. "I have something else to do tonight. I want you to deliver my gift to Mr. Zox Senior on my behalf." "Understood." Lexi turned to leave the office. Zachary peered at her. He watched her leave before going back to browsing the document. ⦠Tonight was Harold Zox's 66th birthday celebration. His family, the Zoxes, had organized the banquet to be at Mullaby Hotel. Lexi donned a blue custom-made gown when she brought Zachary's present to the hotel that night. "Welcome, Ms. Loyle. And thank you for coming." A smiling Harold Zox shook hands with Lexi. Jenkins Corporation only made big business and was Zox Corporation's biggest client. Not only that, but Lexi was also one of Zachary's most capable secretaries. With all that in mind, Harold was respectful toward Lexi. "Mr. Jenkins couldn't make it since something came up at the last minute. On his behalf, I wish you a blessed and happy birthday, Mr. Zox Senior." Lexi's lips curved into a polite smile as she dedicated a toast to him. Harold nodded understandingly. He admired Lexi's capability to execute her job well. "I'm happy enough that you made it hereā" He froze after saying that, and the atmosphere around them became tense. Lexi noticed the brief awkward look from Harold. She instinctively turned around, only to see Yvonne in a white dress. The latter held hands with Zachary as they entered the banquet hall. Lexi's faint smile turned stiff. So, this was what Zachary meant by he had something else to do tonight." "Happiest of birthdays, Mr. Zox Senior!" Yvonne's eyes twinkled with delight as she beamed at Harold. "Thank you." "Happy birthday, Mr. Zox Senior." Zachary picked up a wine glass from a waiter's tray. He then raised it to clink glasses with Harold. Yvonne glanced at Lexi and greeted her. "Ms. Loyle." A soft smile appeared on Lexi's face as she nodded. "Ms. Xenos." The band hired to be in the banquet began playing a tune for a classical ballroom dance. Some male guests had invited other female guests to dance by then. "Did you come here alone, Ms. Loyle?" Yvonne asked. "My companion got into a car accident on the way here," Lexi answered. With widened eyes, Yvonne exclaimed, "Is he alright?" Harold joined in to ask about Lexi's companion with concern. After all, it was his birthday banquet. It would seem like bad luck if his guests got into a car accident. Lexi explained with a smile, "Don't worry, Mr. Zox Senior. His and someone's car scratched each other from being too close on the road. He's merely held back because the other party is insisting on getting compensation." A noticeable sigh of relief came from Harold. "Oh, that's good to hear." Once Harold went to mingle with the other guests, Lexi's friendly countenance dropped. She marched away with her back straight. Her expression was frosty, and her heels clicked on the floor as she paced away. She wanted to go home and type her resignation letter at once. A confused Yvonne whispered, "Doesn't Ms. Loyle seem unhappy?" Zachary's attention was on Lexi as she left. That was when he noticed Harold's oldest son, Xavier Zox, inviting Lexi to dance. With his eyes narrowing slightly, he remarked, "She's not unhappy." "How could she feel unhappy? She was in the mood to dance with another man." Zachary thought. Zachary couldn't believe Lexi would dare dance with Xavier, a womanizer. He wondered if she had a death wish. On the flip side, Lexi never imagined Xavier would grab her arm and force her onto the dance floor. She didn't want to cause a scene by resisting him since they were at a banquet. So, it left her in an extremely foul mood. The stench of liquor wafted into her nostrils, causing her brows to knit. "Please unhand me, Mr. Zox." Xavier had one arm around her waist. He held her tighter after she said that, and his lips curved with determination. "Why don't you consider working at Zox Corporation instead, Ms. Loyle? The pay is double what you earn at Jenkins Corporation. What do you think?" With disgust, Lexi pointed out the facts indifferently. "You won't be in control of Zox Corporation anytime soon." Despite getting smacked in the face by Lexi's harsh rejection, Xavier wasn't upset. He was always patient when dealing with beautiful women. So, his hand continued to linger on Lexi's waist as he caressed it. Lexi's expression darkened as she raised her leg and stomped hard on Xavier's leather shoe. Her tall heel pierced through the leather and landed on the top of Xavier's foot. Pain shot throughout Xavier's foot. His features twisted into a hideous scowl as he released Lexi's arm. Lexi spun on her heel to flee at once. She left the banquet and exited the hotel. "Hold it right there, Lexi Loyle!" Xavier barked. Lexi frowned and regretted not stomping harder on his foot. Xavier grabbed her hand. "Watch yourself, Mr. Zox," said an impatient and frosty Lexi. Xavier focused on her unfriendly yet alluring face. Excitement bubbled up within him. A woman with such unapproachable energy but also tempting curves was attractive. As such, he had long desired Lexi. A chuckle left his lips as he commented, "Must you do this, Ms. Loyle? Why bother with this act of sternness? I'm sure Mr. Jenkins has gotten tired of toying with you by now." Lexi inhaled sharply but still flashed a smirk. "You can ask Mr. Jenkins if he's grown tired of me." She lifted her chin and motioned for him to look behind them where Zachary and Yvonne stood. Lexi saw how Zachary watched her get harassed by another man. He didn't do anything about it. Chapter 3 Zachary stood there with his ex-girlfriend, who he linked arms with. Meanwhile, he watched Xavier attacking Lexi. It was ironic because someone once said that a man would show some possessiveness over a woman if he truly loved her. As she stood beneath the warm lights, Lexi felt like her heart had been ripped to shreds. Xavier thought Lexi was trying to lie to him, so he chuckled viciously. "Mr. Jenkins is keeping a beautiful lady company. Don't even think about fooling me. Shall we take this conversation elsewhere, Ms. Loyle? What do you think?" Lexi held Zachary's gaze and spoke with a bland tone. "Mr. Jenkins, Mr. Zox is asking whether you've grown tired of toying with me." She then watched him in silence while waiting for his response. Zachary held Yvonne's hand as they walked past Lexi. In that instance, Lexi realized that Zachary's answer no longer mattered. Yvonne turned around just then. She shot a megawatt smile at Xavier while clarifying things. "Zachary and Ms. Loyle are merely employer and employee. Watch your words, Mr. Zox. Otherwise, I'll be mad at you." Xavier chuckled and nodded. "Alright, alright. I won't utter any nonsense." Once Zachary and Yvonne walked away hand-in-hand, he forced Lexi into his car and kissed her cheek. "I'll call the cops on you, Xavier!" Lexi screamed as she shoved Xavier off her in disgust. Alas, her strength was no match for a man whose stature was bigger than her. Xavier held her slim waist while guffawing. "Cry out all you want, Ms. Loyle. I'm not afraid. Also, there's no use in you calling the cops. I'm merely touching and kissing you, not screwing you." Rage brimmed in Lexi as she felt offended by the former's shamelessness. Xavier was about to kiss her again. Lexi's striking eyes morphed into a vicious glare as she kneed him. "Argh!" Xavier hunched his back. ⦠Later in the dead of night, Lexi followed Quinton Shaw out of the police station. Like Lexi, Quinton was also one of Zachary's secretaries. "Please take me to Watton Hotel, Mr. Shaw. Thank you for helping me tonight," said Lexi. Quinton peered at her from the corner of his eye before looking ahead to say, "Mr. Jenkins was the one who asked me to pick you up." Lexi's lips tugged into a thin line as she coldly responded, "I see." Zachary was nowhere to be seen when she was being harassed by Xavier. Because of that, she didn't feel any hint of gratitude toward Zachary. Quinton hesitated to speak but ultimately explained, "Ms. Loyle⦠Mr. Jenkins wanted to pick you up himself." "Oh? So where is he? Why isn't he here." Quinton closed his mouth. He felt it was too awkward to continue. Lexi looked down at her phone and saw another text from Mary. The latter had forwarded Yvonne's latest post. That was when Lexi discovered why Zachary hadn't picked her up from the police station in person. Zachary had accompanied his ex-girlfriend to the hospital yet again. A low chuckle rumbled from Lexi as she replied to Mary's text. She asked Mary to invite Yvonne out for a meeting tomorrow on her behalf. ⦠Quinton's car soon arrived outside Watton Hotel. Lexi told Quinton not to send her inside since it was unnecessary. Exhausted, she exited the car and get into the hotel. The lobby was mostly quiet at that hour. When she made it to the elevator, there happened to be a tall and fit man talking on the phone there. He get into the elevator once its doors opened. Lexi went in, too. She had just gone inside when her heel slipped, and she subconsciously reached ahead to grab the man. The man held her arm and supported her from stumbling. Lexi's palms grew clammy. She was still rattled. After regaining her footing, she apologized to the man. "S-Sorry. I didn't mean toā¦" The man wore a mask, so she could only see his dark gaze. He looked like the man she had encountered in the taxi that one time. He had dropped his phone because he had reached out to support Lexi. Not only that, but the man was also holding a coffee cup in his left hand, which had also fallen. That caused the coffee to spill onto his white shirt. "Did you burn yourself, sir?" She worried the cup he held earlier contained hot coffee. The man glanced at her with his brows slightly furrowed. He bent forward to pick up his phone from the ground. Then, his voice rang out lazily as he told the person on the other end that he was ending the call. Lexi spoke with sincerity. "I'm so, so sorry. I'll reimburse you for the damages." The man's name was Claude Quall. His eyes glanced over Lexi again. He took in her formal dress, slender waist, and curvy figure. He didn't say much except, "That won't be necessary." His voice was low and gravelly. He turned sideways. Then, he casually stepped back to put some distance between him and Lexi. Lexi feigned a calm demeanor as she pressed the button to her floor. She stayed on the tenth floor while the man's room was on the 12th. Claude's gaze shifted downward while he fell into deep thought. He had found Lexi oddly familiar when he saw her in the taxi last night. It felt like she was the woman who got into his bed and beded him for two months. "Let's discuss the details of your compensation," he said. Lexi paused midway while exiting the elevator when she heard that. ⦠The two soon stood in the hallway on the 12th floor. Claude had already taken off his coffee-stained dress shirt, and his sculpted abs were exposed. A frown creased his forehead, making it obvious he was uncomfortable. He would take off his shirt if Lexi weren't here. Lexi dared not stare past Claude's shirt and to his bare body. She could only force her attention to remain on Claude's eyes. "How much should I compensate you for the damages, sir? I'll transfer it." "I've changed my mind," Claude abruptly stated. He had only stopped Lexi from leaving because he wanted to see whether she was the woman from before. Lexi's brows arched with slight confusion. She watched the man swipe his card on the door's scanner before disappearing into his hotel room. Then, she left the 12th floor. ⦠Light jazz music played in Nullem Cafe. Yvonne sat opposite Lexi. Since she was a big-time celebrity, she wore a hat and mask to conceal her face. With a slight smile, she asked, "Did you ask to meet me because you needed something from me, Ms. Loyle?" Lexi nodded. A half-smile flickered on her face. "There is something I need." She held herself with reticence while sternly staring at Yvonne. It felt like a scene in a movie where the wife confronted her husband's mistress. It was clear to Lexi that the only way to get Zachary to initiate a divorce was by provoking Yvonne. So, she said, "Ms. Xenos, I don't want you to interfere with me and Zachary's life. Since you chose to leave him back then, you shouldn't seek him out after returning to the country nowā" Everyone in the industry knew Zachary once had an ex-girlfriend he loved dearly. However, Martha disliked Yvonne, so the latter could never marry into the Jenkins family. Yvonne didn't want to give up on her singing career at the time either. Because of that, she chose to break up with Zachary and go abroad to study music. Lexi continued in a gentle voice, "Since you've given up on your relationship with Zachary, please cut off all ties with him for good. Can you do that?" Yvonne's eyes snapped wide open in disbelief. "You and Zacharyā¦? Are youā¦" Lexi nodded. "Zachary and I have been married for two years." After Lexi said that, Yvonne stiffened in utter shock. Her eyes reddened almost instantly. "You and Zachary are married?" Lexi felt like the wicked villain who got in between two lovers in every story. "Yeah, we're married." Just then, Zachary sat in the booth behind the women's. He heard Lexi revealing their marriage to Yvonne. Right away, a thunderous expression shrouded his face, his lips pressed into a thin line, and his eyes narrowed to pinpricks. The cafe was designed well. All the tables came with partitions, which created private booth seating for everyone. Zachary and Lexi had agreed not to tell anyone about their marriage. It seemed that Lexi had grown arrogant and possessive, even though they were only in a contractual marriage. Yvonne frowned. She was still in disbelief. "You're lying to me, aren't you, Ms. Loyle?" A brief pause passed before Lexi answered, "I'm not. I can show you our marriage certificate." She had come prepared, so she fetched the marriage certificate from her bag and showed it to Yvonne. Yvonne removed her mask and revealed her pretty face. She had a sweet, innocent beauty. It was the kind of beauty that most movie characters' first loves had. Meanwhile, Lexi possessed a more striking, gorgeous appearance. "Zachary didn't tell me you two are married when he was with me last night, Ms. Loyle. I could've sworn I felt he was still in love with me." Yvonne's expression dulled as she mentioned that. She hinted to Lexi that she and Zachary were together last night. Lexi maintained her smile as if unbothered. "Men are the same in bed. He says he loves me too, when he's bedding me." A hostile energy oozed from Zachary, who suppressed his anger when he heard this from his booth. He already had the desire to choke Lexi to death. On the other hand, Yvonne covered her lips upon hearing that. Tears even streamed down her eyes. However, Lexi wasn't satisfied and wanted to take things further. She was doing everything in her power to make Zachary initiate a divorce. "Ms. Xenos, I can't stop you if you're that determined to be a mistressā" "That's enough!" A man's infuriated voice rang out. Lexi whipped her head around, only to be startled by a seething Zachary. He was trying hard to suppress his fury. Lexi was stunned. Chapter 4 Zachary first had Quinton send Lexi back to Flowerhill Estate. Once Lexi got into the car, she looked through the window and saw Zachary hugging Yvonne. He seemed to be comforting her. The corners of Lexi's lips curved upward with a hint of bitterness yet relief. When she asked Mary to invite Yvonne out last night, she knew Mary would rat her out to Zachary. None of this was surprising to her. Everything had gone according to her plan. Quinton soon drove ahead. Upon stopping for a red light, he turned around to look at Lexi. "You're intelligent, Ms. Loyle. Why did you have to upset Boss?" He and Lexi had worked together for five years, so he witnessed how Lexi looked after Zachary with the utmost care. Lexi even took cooking classes every night after work to better care for Zachary's stomach. She trained her cooking skills until they were comparable to an award-winning chef's. She looked after Zachary with great attentiveness. Lexi tucked her loose strands of hair behind her ears and rested her arm against the car window frame. Her eyes glistened with clarity like never before. After all, why insist on winning over a man's affections when he never loved her? She tilted her head with a playful wink at Quinton. "It's because I'm incredibly intelligent, Mr. Shaw." That rendered Quinton speechless, but he soon scoffed. "How can you be in the mood to joke around at a moment like this?" What he meant by that was, "How can you still joke around when Zachary's already angry?" A soft chuckle came from Lexi, who was in a good mood. Then, the two no longer spoke. ⦠There were bodyguards stationed outside Flowerhill Estate. Because of that, Lexi couldn't flee even if she wanted to. Quinton dropped Lexi off at Flowerhill Estate before driving off. Lexi couldn't leave the villa in the estate if Zachary didn't allow it. She fell asleep on the couch for the rest of the night. Meanwhile, the living room television was tuned to a boring channel. Zachary stared down at the slumbering Lexi when he came home. There was a relaxed, welcoming energy to her when she was asleep. It was unlike her aloof demeanor when she was his secretary in the daytime. Zachary's forehead creased as he frowned. He bent forward. Lexi awoke from her sleep when she felt someone pinching her chin. Zachary had used brute force when doing it, so Lexi was in immense pain. It struck her hard and snapped her out of her bleary state. She was more alert now. Her eyes opened wide to see a cold Zachary staring at her. She could even smell Yvonne's perfume lingering on him. Lexi's forehead creased, and her stomach turned in disgust. The lights inside the villa weren't on, save for one desk lamp and the light from the television. Those light sources faintly illuminated the darkness. Half of Zachary's attractive face was hidden in the darkness. Only an icy tone rang out when he spoke. "Who gave you the nerve to blabber nonsense to Yvonne, Lexi?" Lexi was lying on the couch, and she lowered her gaze. She did not say anything because anything she said would be wrong. "Did a cat get your tongue? Speak!" He gripped her chin without mercy. He exerted so much strength that he forced Lexi's slender neck to curve as he made her look at him. Lexi was forced to raise her head. Her striking eyes soon settled on his cold expression. Her jaw hurt so badly that tears naturally flowed from her eyes. Still, she responded calmly, "I only told her the truth. You and I are indeed legally married. Did I say anything wrong?" Zachary held her chin in a tight grip while spouting venomous words. "It's only a marriage certificate, Lexi. Have you forgotten about our marriage contract? You were despicable enough to sign the contract just because you needed money." Lexi knew she likely looked pale then. She blinked while processing his words. So, he thought she was despicable, huh? She soon gritted her teeth, snorted, and spoke up. "I'm not despicable. It's that we were both only using each other." Sheer loathing echoed in Zachary's voice. "What silver tongue you have, Ms. Loyle. Only you could do something as vile as bartering your body off." "What do you mean by 'barter'?" A frown marred Lexi's face. Zachary let out a low chuckle. He drew a strong finger from her chin to her slim, frail neck and continued downward. Lexi froze at once. "You've got a decent body. It's no wonder that brat, Xavier, wanted to lure you to his company with a high salary," he said with a low growl. Then, he lifted the hem of her top and reached beneath it. That took Lexi by surprise. She held his hand in place and prevented it from advancing. Zachary suddenly pinched her plump skin, causing her to glare at him with red eyes. An uncaring look came from Zachary. Lexi noticed that his other hand was also moving downwards. She looked at him with a dark expression but spoke sardonically. "For you to be interested in my body means you don't love Yvonne as deeply as I thought." It was hard to discern the meaning behind Zachary's smile just then. With a scoff, he commented, "You think too highly of yourself. I wouldn't have slept with you if I hadn't had a fever and been drunk that night." Zachary's hand still lingered on Lexi's skin. His eyes narrowed with hatred but also confusion. They supposedly bedded for the first time two months ago, but he couldn't remember it at all. He figured it could have been because his fever left him delirious, and Lexi seized the chance to do it with him. Regardless, the way he spoke about it now sounded like he was utterly repulsed by that night. Lexi took a deep breath. She stood, linked an arm around his neck, and leaned into his ear while chuckling lightly. "But you seemed very into me that night. We had a second round." She brazenly traced one of her fingers around his leather belt. Zachary's expression soured while his gaze deepened with even more detestation. He pried Lexi's arm off his neck and stood. "Don't waste your time doing unnecessary things, Lexi. If Grandma didn't like you so much, I wouldn't mind giving you to Xavier after the stunt you pulled today." Upon hearing that, Lexi felt like a true and complete failure. Since Zachary could say something as cruel as giving her away to someone, it meant he never once had feelings for her these past few years. "Remember to visit Grandma at the hospital tomorrow. Don't tell her anything you shouldn't." Zachary coldly straightened his shirt before glaring daggers at Lexi and hurrying off. ⦠Martha beamed brilliantly when her precious grandson and granddaughter-in-law held hands and entered the hospital. "Come and sit here with me, my darling Lex." Only a gentle look filled her eyes as she gazed at Zachary. "I dreamt you two gave me an adorable great-grandbaby last night, Zachary. It was the cutest little baby." Zachary gave her a faint smile. It was a rare moment when he tried to cheer Martha up. "I promise we're trying hard, Grandma." Martha's cancer cells had begun spreading in her body, so she only had one to two years left to live. Zachary usually let his grandma down when it came to topics like marriage and children. So, he'd always tell white lies to appease her. "You two have been married for two years! Why hasn't there been any good news yet?" Martha was inexplicably obsessed with getting a great-grandchild before her death. Lexi didn't say a word and only lowered her head while pretending to be shy. Martha only nagged at Zachary briefly before turning to comfort Lexi. "There's no need to worry, Lex. I'm only bringing it up casually. It's not time for us to meet your future baby yet. You two are still young, after all." "I know, Grandma." Lexi suddenly felt uncomfortable. Her expression shifted as she sprinted to the bathroom to puke. Excitement coursed through Martha's veins when she heard the sounds of Lexi hurling. She held Zachary's hands at once, asking, "Could Lexi expecting⦠a baby?" A light snort came from Zachary while his gaze darkened. "She's just having an upset stomach, Grandma." Chapter 5 "Are you sure? Did you take her to the hospital to get checked up?" Martha refused to drop the topic. That was when Lexi exited the bathroom. Only she knew how unnerved and panicked she was in that instant. "Lex, are you carrying a baby?" Martha asked with delight while gazing at the former's stomach. Lexi flashed a faint smile while shaking her head. "Grandma, I've already gone for a check-up at the hospital. I just have an upset stomach, is all." Martha was a little disappointed. "You must take care of your health. Pay more attention to your recent eating habits." Lexi nodded. Zachary left the room to answer a phone call while Lexi fed Martha some sliced apples. Lexi also chatted with Martha and tried to lift her spirits. After chatting for a while, Lexi left the ward with the empty fruit bowl. As she passed the private lounge area, she heard Mary's voice. It sounded like Mary was mocking her. "Zach, I was outside the ward earlier. I overheard Grandma nagging at you to give her a great-grandchild." Mary sounded annoyed as she continued, "Grandma's probably lost her mind now that she's old. How's Lexi worthy of birthing our family's great-grandchild?" Zachary's dead-eyed stare flickered toward her. He was warning her not to continue. He didn't mind it if Mary insulted Lexi, but he refused to let Mary show any disrespect to Martha. Mary cowered before sticking her tongue out playfully. "Sorry, Zach. I was only venting about how unfair it is for you." "She won't have my baby," said Zachary, his voice bland. "I knew you'd be sensible." Mary merrily left once she got the response she wanted. She opened the door and saw Lexi standing outside. One of her brows arched almost immediately. "A woman Zachary bought for 100 million doesn't deserve to give birth to our family's children. You'd best know your place, Lexi. Got it?" Mary loved mocking Lexi for being the bride that cost 100 millions. That was when Lexi lowered her voice and spoke with a gentle, soothing tone. "Oh, sweet Mare, your brother can't do it. So he and I won't have any children. Do you understand?" "Why, you!" Mary scowled at Lexi. "Quit spewing lies, you vile brat!" Lexi smirked. "I'm not lying, dear sister-in-law. I'm speaking based on my experience." Mary's face grew harder when she heard that. "You shameless woman! You're unworthy of being my sister-in-law and can never match up to Yvonne!" "Indeed, you're right. I'll never compare to your precious Yvonne, but the undeniable truth is I'm Zachary's wife." A smug grin spread across Lexi's face. "How dare you?" Mary raised her hand and wanted to slap Lexi's face, which she felt was unnecessarily charming. She believed Lexi's beauty was what allowed Lexi to seduce men everywhere. Lexi lifted the empty bowl in her hand and promptly blocked the incoming slap. Mary's delicate hand slammed against the bowl, causing her to shriek in pain. That was when the private lounge door opened, and Zachary appeared at the doorway. "Zach, she hit me with her bowl! Look! My hand's all red now!" Mary pouted pitifully while lying. She claimed that Lexi had attacked her first. "She's the one who hit the bowl," Lexi calmly explained. Zachary's indifferent gaze swept toward Lexi. "Be aware of your place." "What is my place?" Lexi asked. "Mary is a Jenkins family memberā" Zachary had just started speaking, but Lexi reached up and slapped her right cheek hard. It was a resounding slap. Lexi's face reddened in seconds, proving how merciless she was to herself. Zachary was baffled for a split second. He never imagined that Lexi would slap herself. A triumphant smirk smeared all over Mary's face as she peered at Lexi. She then snickered and said, "I'm heading off now, Zach." Her heels clicked as she strolled off pridefully. Not a trace of emotion showed on Lexi's face as she was about to leave to wash the empty bowl. "Wait," Zachary called out. His eyes narrowed to pinpricks as he studied her. Lexi took one step back. She watched as Zachary took out his phone and made a call. Her heart sank with dread once she heard what he said on the phone. Zachary later hung up and told Lexi, "Let's go to the gynecology department now to perform a check-up on your body. Are you okay with that, Ms. Loyle?" Lexi's mind went blank just then. She felt Zachary would undoubtedly blame her for having a baby and say she was trying to secure her position as his wife forever. The irony was she had planned to get a surgery. At that point, Lexi had no clue what to do. All her senses had shut down, save for the uneasy, tingly sensation she felt on her scalp. Zachary first entered the elevator but noticed Lexi wasn't moving. So, he snapped, "Ms. Loyle?" Lexi lied. She said she needed to use the washroom because her stomach was hurting. She did so, hoping to stall for time. Lexi placed a hand on her stomach, ran to the toilet, and thought about how to resolve this situation. The dire circumstances left Lexi with no choice. She texted Yvonne. "Ms. Xenos, Zachary is accompanying me to the gynecologist for a body check-up now. We're planning to conceive a baby through IVF treatments." Lexi sent that text before emotionlessly putting away her phone. She refused to believe Yvonne could remain unbothered by that text. She waited in the stall for about 15 minutes. During that time, she received a call from Zachary, who rushed her. Lexi clutched her stomach. Her breathing sounded weaker as she spoke. "I've been having stomach issues lately. Everything I eat won't stay in my stomach for long." She pretended to awkwardly describe her "diarrhea" in a less jarring way. "You'd better not be up to something, Lexi." Zachary frowned. His gaze sharpened. Lexi figured it was time to head outside, so she washed her hands and left the washroom. Following that, she took the elevator to the gynecology department. Zachary was already waiting outside for her. "Let's head in." Yvonne didn't show up. That left Lexi nervous but helpless. She gradually calmed her emotions and convinced herself everything would work out. If the truth about her baby had to be revealed now, then so be it. They were about to open the door to the gynecology department when Zachary's phone rang. "Slow down, Yvonne. What's happening? Okay, I'll be right over." Zachary snuck a grim glance at Lexi as he answered the phone. He froze when he noticed her still swollen cheek, but it didn't last long. He soon walked off without hesitation. Lexi interpreted Zachary's grim look as him warning her not to pull any tricks. Only after she exited the hospital and saw the entertainment news online did she learn Yvonne had encountered a psychotically obsessive fan. The male fan had pushed Yvonne over and broken Yvonne's hand. It was no wonder Zachary went to her in such a hurry. ⦠Once Lexi returned to the hotel, she encountered the man she had bumped into at the elevator last night. He was also holding a coffee cup today. Lexi could sense the man was staring at her swollen right cheek. It didn't seem like he would take his eyes off her anytime. Although she felt flustered, she didn't avoid his stare. Instead, she maintained a stoic expression and spoke sarcastically. "I know I'm so pretty that people can't help but gawk at me." Claude's lips curved up. As he sipped his coffee, his Adam's apple bobbed attractively. Eventually, he said, "You look very familiar." Lexi's eyes remained on the climbing numbers on the elevator's digital display. "That's a tacky way to hit on someone." "I've never needed to hit on anyone." Claude flashed a reticent smile. "I'm only stating the truth. There was a laziness and silkiness to his voice. Lexi looked ahead at the elevator's mirrored walls and took in Claude, who stood to her left. She didn't recall ever interacting with him, much less meeting him. To her surprise, Claude suddenly approached her. His intimidating presence overwhelmed her so much that she took a few steps back. "Can I help you?" she questioned with a stiff voice. At the same time, she met Claude's intense gaze. Claude stared into her eyes as he removed the mask and revealed his dashing face. Lexi held her breath. They were so close to each other that she could smell the faint pine scent from his body. "Do you really not recognize me?" Claude asked. "I don't." Claude straightened his back and peered down at her. When the elevator door opened on the tenth floor, he stepped aside. Lexi left right away. Doubt gnawed at her heart. She could have sworn she didn't know the man, but why did he seem to know her? ⦠Lexi had just finished showering when someone rang the doorbell to her room. It was the hotel's employee. He said, "A gentleman on the 12th floor instructed us to pass this facial cream to you, Ms. Loyle." "Thank you." Lexi accepted the tube of cream but was even more perplexed by the situation. She didn't end up using the facial cream, of course. Claude was a stranger, after all. That night, Lexi had a dream. She dreamt of the night from two months ago. The wild night left her all sweaty. Zachary held her waist and tried out several positions with her. It left Lexi limp with barely any energy left. Not to mention, she was so drunk that she was in a daze. When Lexi woke, she massaged her forehead. The dream she had turned out to be a tad frightening. The man she slept with two months ago was Zachary. Yet, for some reason, he got replaced by the man from the elevator in her dream. Chapter 6 Lexi never expected that she would be implicated in the incident of Yvonne being assaulted by a fan. She was eating lunch when one of Zachary's bodyguards came to the restaurant and brought her to Royaltree Estate. This property belonged to Zachary as well. However, their marital home was Flowerhill Estate, which was a gift from Martha. That was why she rarely came over to this particular property. As she get into Royaltree Estate, she saw that Yvonne was there too. Instantly, an ominous feeling washed over her. Half an hour later, Lexi was standing in the same spot while Zachary fed Yvonne meticulously and tenderly at the dining table. Yvonne had broken her right arm, and she was not used to using her left hand to hold the cutlery. So, Zachary fed her. "I'm full, Zach. I can't eat anymore." Yvonne leaned in to give him a quick peck on the cheek. "Ms. Loyle arrived a while ago." Zachary handed Yvonne a napkin to wipe her mouth. Then, he looked at Lexi, "Bring him in." Following his command, a bodyguard brought in a bald middle-aged man. Lexi looked on, feeling puzzled. Zachary asked coldly, "Ms. Loyle, do you know this man?" Lexi glanced at the man and shook her head. "I don't." "What about you?" He turned to the middle-aged man. "Do you know her?" The middle-aged man shook his head vigorously, "No, I don't." Zachary sneered. The bodyguard holding the man kicked the back of his knee. Lexi pursed her lips and watched as the scene unfolded. "Ms. Loyle, I've decided not to interfere between you and Zachary anymore. Yet, you got this man to harm me. You're so wicked!" Yvonne accused angrily, glaring at Lexi. Lexi looked up and stared back at her. "Harm you? I don't even know this man." Yvonne looked disappointed. "Are you still going to deny it?" "Deny what? I don't even know what's going on," Lexi replied calmly. Zachary stared at her frostily and requested for a woman to be brought in. As soon as she entered, Lexi recognized her. It was her classmate from collegeāLayla Zimmer. Upon seeing the bodyguard bringing his daughter in, the middle-aged man suddenly cried out, "I'm sorry! I shouldn't have done such a thing! This has nothing to do with my daughter. I'm sorry! I just wanted to help Ms. Loyle." Lexi frowned and asked, "Help me with what?" Yvonne sighed helplessly. Her voice was tinged with anger. She said, "Ms. Loyle, you instructed this man to pretend to be my fan and molest me in public. You made me the subject of ridicule in the entertainment industry. I can't believe how cruel you are!" "I never did such a thing." Lexi finally understood what was going on. She looked at Zachary and stated, "I didn't do it. I would never do something like this." Zachary retorted emotionlessly, "I only believe in evidence." His words made Lexi feel stifled. It was clear he didn't believe her. She straightened her back and challenged, "What evidence?" As soon as she finished speaking, the bodyguard grabbed Layla's hair roughly and started to drag her out to beat her up. "No! Dad, help me! Lexi, please save me!" Layla cried out while holding her scalp in pain. "It was Ms. Loyle who put me up to it! It has nothing to do with my daughter," Owen Zimmer whimpered as he tried to stop them from hurting Layla. In a steady tone, Lexi said, "Just because you claim I put you up to it doesn't mean it's true." "Ms. Loyle, you transferred 200 thousand to my daughter previously. I was very grateful about that and agreed to do your bidding." Owen then apologized profusely, "I'm sorry, Ms. Loyle. I owe you one for this." Lexi looked at the silent Layla, and then at Owen, who kept apologizing. She said with a sneer, "You two owe me one indeed. Never did I imagine the fable of the Snake and the Farmer would resonate so strongly with me one day." Lexi had never met Layla's father before, but his face would be etched in her mind after this. Some people could turn around and betray those who helped them before without conscience. Half a year ago, Layla had been hospitalized and needed to undergo surgery. However, her family had no money, so they sought help on a crowdfunding platform and borrowed money from everyone they could reach out to. Lexi came to know about it. Since they were roommates in college and were good friends, she lent Layla 200 thousand. She never expected that she would be famed by lending Layla that money. Layla suddenly looked up and said, "Lexi, I'm very grateful for the money that you have lent me, but you shouldn't have asked my father to do something like this. I will repay your money." "You can't just say whatever you please to slander me." Lexi turned around to look at Yvonne. "Ms. Xenos, I lent Layla 200 thousand for her treatment, but that doesn't mean I instructed them to do anything." "Well..." Yvonne looked at Zachary and said hesitantly, "Zach, Ms. Loyle has a point. I just broke an arm. So, let's leave it at that." Hearing this, Lexi felt a lump in her throat that nearly suffocated her. Zachary poured Yvonne a cup of water. He had a stern look in his eyes as he said, "Take good care of your hand. I won't let anyone who harms you get away. I'll handle this." Yvonne blushed and smiled at those words. Lexi, on the other hand, felt a chill run down her spine. The bodyguards took Layla and Owen away as Zachary went to the balcony to make a call. Yvonne approached Lexi and said in a lowered voice, "Ms. Loyle, you may have a marriage certificate, but does it hold any value? Besides, Zachary told me your marriage is purely contractual." Lexi couldn't believe that Zachary had told Yvonne about their contractual marriage! Her expression turned glacial. "Even if we're in a contractual marriage, the marriage certificate is real. As long as we're not divorced, you'll always be the homewrecker." Yvonne shook her head helplessly. "Ms. Loyle, Zachary doesn't love you. Why hold on to him? You should let go." "Make him divorce me, then," Lexi replied with a smile. She didn't have enough money to pay the compensation for breaching the contract. Yvonne responded to her smile with an amused smirk in return. "Ms. Loyle, come over and visit me here. This is where I'm living now." Zachary had even let his ex-girlfriend move into Royaltree Estate. The next moment, he came back in and asked Lexi to go to the study with him after finishing his call. Yvonne watched Lexi go upstairs with a gleeful grin. She was thinking of something else. She wondered if Lexi would go mad if she found out that she had slept with a stranger. At that thought, her grin turned into a wide smile. ⦠The silence was stifling inside the study. Lexi clenched her hands into fists while feeling slightly nervous. "I didn't instruct Mr. Zimmer to harm Ms. Xenos. I will investigate this and give her a satisfactory explanation," Lexi said. Investigating the matter would be difficult. The other party had set her up by accusing her of something hard to disprove. No matter what, she was in trouble. Lexi suspected that Yvonne had framed her. She was not likely to be a kind person. Four years ago, Lexi had seen Yvonne crush a kitten to death with her high heels. Martha had witnessed it too. Perhaps that was why she was so strongly opposed to Zachary marrying Yvonne. In the silent study, Zachary walked up to Lexi. As he neared her, she could feel the pressure mounting on her. Finally, he said, "I will have someone investigate this matter." This showed that he didn't believe her at all. He then asked, "Where have you moved to?" He only realized she had moved out of Flowerhill Estate after she had been gone for a few days. "A hotel." "Why did you move out?" After a moment of silence, Lexi took a deep breath. "You have gotten back together with Yvonne. I don't feel like staying there." Flowerhill Estate was their marital home and a gift from Martha. Staying there was torture for her, and she didn't want to put up with it. Zachary stared at her with his deep-set eyes. "Do you think you have the right to talk about this?" When they signed the contract two years ago, she lost the right to do as she pleased. Lexi laughed in exasperation. "I just want to live somewhere else for a change. Are you telling me I can't do that?" "If Grandma finds out about you moving out, you won't be able to handle the consequences," he said with a cold smile. "Don't try to be clever with me, Lexi." He tapped her head lightly with his cool fingers. "Don't play with fire." Chapter 7 Lexi felt her stomach churn and couldn't help but vomit right onto Zachary, who was in front of her. Zachary's expression stiffened with disgust. He looked at the vomit all over himself and glared at her with widened eyes filled with rage. Lexi covered her mouth in apology, though she felt a trace of satisfaction inside. "Sorry. I've been feeling unwell for the past few days." Utterly disgusted, Zachary took off his soiled clothes and threw them into the laundry basket. His lean but muscular physique was exposed. Before he left the study, he warned Lexi coldly, "Move back to Flowerhill Estate. If Grandma finds out you've moved out, I won't let you off." Lexi couldn't move back to Flowerhill Estate now. She had something very important to do. She had to find a safe place to get an surgery. Otherwise, the fear of Zachary finding out about the truth would loom over her constantly. Once Lexi made up her mind, she acted swiftly. She booked a flight to a small city. She caught a plane that took her there that very night. Next, she took a taxi to a small town and booked a room at a motel near Adstrum Hospital. At dawn, she arrived at the hospital to see a doctor at the gynecology clinic as soon as the doctors started their shifts. Feeling a bit self-conscious, she requested to see a female doctor. The nurse responded impatiently, "If everyone made such requests, how would we manage? Only Dr. Quall has a slot available. Do you want it or not?" Lexi flinched at the nurse's irritable tone. She hesitated for a second and replied meekly, "Yes." She then made her way to the clinic on the first floor. When there were two numbers left before it was her turn, there came a phone call from Quinton. "Ms. Loyle, why didn't you come to work again?" he asked. "I've submitted my resignation letter. I'm on annual leave now," Lexi replied. She then added, "I'm traveling now, Mr. Shaw. I'll be back in a week to hand over my work. Please handle things in my absence." She hung up decisively. Quinton was left speechless. He relayed Lexi's message to the busy Zachary. "Boss, Ms. Loyle is traveling. She said she will return in a week to hand over her duties." Zachary frowned and sipped his coffee. He found the taste unsatisfactory. "Who made today's coffee? Go make me another." Quinton took the coffee away and instructed the assistant secretary to go and brew Zachary a fresh cup. It took four attempts before their boss reluctantly accepted the coffee presented. Seeing this, Quinton surmised that Zachary must have gotten accustomed to the coffee Lexi made. "Book a table at the Cadorian restaurant for tonight. I have a date with Yvonne. Order a bouquet of roses as well." Zachary's request surprised Quinton, who started to doubt his initial guess. Could it be that Zachary's true love was still his ex-girlfriend, after all? Quinton collected his thoughts and replied, "Sure. I'll see to it." Before he left, he turned to Zachary and said, "Zach, Lexi has always done her job well. You... Don't regret this in the future." He and Zachary were college mates. Right now, he was speaking to Zachary as a friend. Zachary looked up, and his eyes were cold. "Why would I regret it? I've always loved Yvonne." Why would anyone think he would regret it? Zachary sneered and didn't think much of it. ... Lexi was unaware of the conversation that had taken place between Quinton and Zachary. The nurse opened the door and called out, "Ms. Loyle." Lexi nodded and entered. As she walked in, she overheard another nurse saying coquettishly, "You're so mean, Dr. Quall." The nurse's voice was overly sweet and coy. It made Lexi cringe. She glanced at the doctor, who was enjoying this attention, and realized that it was the man she'd encountered in the elevator. It didn't occur to her that he could be a doctor when she saw him. The tall man with broad shoulders was standing at the sink and washing his hands meticulously. He was wearing a white coat. With his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, his strong arms were exposed, revealing the tattoo of a black mamba coiled around a rose. Lexi didn't know what to make of this. This was her first time seeing a doctor with such scary tattoos on his arms. Claude, who was wearing a surgical mask, noticed Lexi and raised an eyebrow. He wondered why she had come to such a remote town to seek treatment. He sat down and dried his hands leisurely. Then, he asked in a laid-back tone, "What's wrong?" After waiting for some time, he didn't hear any answer from Lexi. Claude asked again, "Is your throat so sore that you can't speak?" Doing her best to maintain her composure, Lexi whispered, "I'm here⦠to get a surgery." Claude fell silent. Lexi blinked at him and stayed quiet too. He had not expected this. "Have you given birth before?" "No. This is my first time." "When was your last period?" "I think it was around the end of April." After inquiring about her medical history, Claude said, "Let's do an ultrasound." Lexi nodded. She had come this far, so she didn't want to waste her time and effort. She followed the nurse and walked to the back of the curtain. After taking off her shoes and lying on the hospital bed, she pulled her shirt up to reveal her body. With gloved hands, Claude applied some gel to her. As she took in rasped, nervous breaths, her belly moved up and down rapidly too. "Relax," Claude reassured her. When he noticed her shaky fingers, Claude raised an eyebrow. "The procedure can be done tomorrow afternoon." Lexi wiped the gel off her stomach with some tissues. "Okay." Claude noticed that her hands were trembling even more now. For once, he decided to be kind and advised, "You should keep it." "The father is abusive. It would be cruel for me to keep the child," Lexi replied indifferently while tidying her clothes. "That's unfortunate." Lexi agreed, "Yes, it's very unfortunate." Claude stepped out from behind the curtains. As she looked at his broad shoulders, Lexi recalled the dream she had a few nights ago. She pondered that maybe she had it in her to become a promiscuous woman. While keying Lexi's information into the computer, Claude explained the precautions for surgery in detail. Lexi listened to him attentively. When Claude saw her name, he paused for a moment. Finally, he knew her name. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449437474_1287608425549136_1418176457853322328_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cTMhfivS3lcQ7kNvgGGQYdX&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A5sCukwVDIKLYqwMZq18xRb&oh=00_AYDQ9QUHwzcWFfr94hA1jKtg1f4QCqKGjSJz6q5QRnYruA&oe=674D9434 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,549,178 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549883}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:56 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | It was 1 AM when I woke up from a bad dream. I was all alone. Whereād Jared run off to? I propped up my slightly round belly and headed downstairs to find him. Just as I approached the hallway, a womanās sweet voice became clearer. It was Sofia, my husbandās so-called best friend. āWhat were you thinking when you got married to such a tough woman like Arielle? How could she make you pick her up late from work? You should be resting after a stressful day instead of being her driver!ā āI did it willingly for my wife,ā I heard Jaredās steady, deep voice. āYou changed, Jared. This isnāt you. What has your wife done to you?ā āHuh? You failed your marriage, now judge mine?ā āStop it Jared, you know it, you know I divorced my husband because of you!ā Sofiaās shrill voice cried out. My eyes widened. What the hell? āShut up! Donāt drag me into your divorce!ā Jared snapped, his voice laced with fury but it didnāt ease the weight in my chest. I had ever seen him act so emotional⦠A sob escape Sofiaās throat. She moved into Jaredās arms, crying, as she held on to him tightly. Then I saw Jared wrap his arms around her. Angry, and totally disgusted, I hurried back upstairs and began to pack my things. I needed to leave. I have had just enough of their excesses! I was about to leave after the packing, but just at the entrance, Sofia stood there, obviously waiting for me. There was a smirk on her face. āI have no strength for this, Sofia. Move,ā I said coldly. āAnd if I donāt? You think you can try to kill me and go Scott Free?ā She asked, hands akimbo. āStop pretending. Go beg Jared for attention if you want his pity.ā āYou still donāt see the truth, do you?ā She stepped aside with a laugh. I walked past, but she called out, āWho do you think Jared would save first?ā What? Before I could respond, I felt a hard shove. I tumbled down the stairs, pain shooting through my body. Sofia screamed beside me, pretending weād both fallen. God, sheās so despicable! As I lay there, gasping for air, Jared rushed in. I couldnāt speak, but my eyes begged him. Please, help me. Help our baby! He knelt by me, but thenāhe turned to Sofia. And just before everything went black, I saw him pick her up over me. | LEARN_MORE | https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | nvwibcnshop.com | DCO | https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14537&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461524666_507715242042569_4342284218380827708_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=x3Kdi1NdZ5IQ7kNvgFE90Xl&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Aldk8Rzqv-NKNGYiL_g8sk9&oh=00_AYDad3fdODfZHkK9O-F5tgOQ1WSxB3gw7oK6LjszfUp_kA&oe=674D9A81 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,548,489 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:50 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
Yo soy tuya y tĆŗ eres mĆo | DespuĆ©s del divorcio, finalmente se enteró de que a ella le habĆan diagnosticado depresión por su culpa. Se arrodilló y le rogó que lo perdonara, pero ella ya no querĆa amarlo... ===== CapĆtulo 1 El regreso de la exnovia Raegan Hayes estaba un poco distraĆda. No podĆa pensar en nada mĆ”s que en las palabras del mĆ©dico. "Ā”Felicitaciones! EstĆ” embarazada". De repente, Mitchel Dixon le pellizcó el brazo. "Oye, Āæen quĆ© estĆ”s pensando?". Antes de que ella pudiera responder, Mitchel se levantó. Luego, Ć©l entró al baƱo. Raegan permaneció inmóvil en la enorme cama. Sus mechones hĆŗmedos se pegaban a sus sienes y mejillas. Estaba mirando al techo con los ojos llenos de lĆ”grimas. DespuĆ©s de un rato, sacó el informe de embarazo del cajón del velador. HabĆa ido al hospital por un incesante dolor de estómago. Tras un anĆ”lisis de orina, el mĆ©dico le dio la noticia. Ā”TenĆa alrededor de cinco semanas de embarazo! Era toda una sorpresa. Mitchel y ella nunca planeaban el embarazo. Tras devanarse los sesos, recordó el dĆa de la concepción. HabĆa sido el mes pasado, despuĆ©s de una fiesta. Mitchel la llevó a casa... Adentro del baƱo, se escuchaba correr el agua. Mitchel era su esposo y llevaban dos aƱos casados en secreto. Era su jefe en el trabajo, el presidente del Grupo Dixon. Todo habĆa sucedido con suma rapidez. ReciĆ©n la habĆan contratado en la empresa cuando accidentalmente se conocieron en una fiesta. DĆas mĆ”s tarde, el abuelo de Mitchel enfermó de gravedad. Fue entonces cuando Ć©l propuso un matrimonio falso para cumplir el Ćŗltimo deseo del anciano. Ambos firmaron un acuerdo prenupcial y acordaron esconder su matrimonio al pĆŗblico. Era probable que su unión terminara en cualquier momento. Era una ocasión poco convencional. Sin embargo, Raegan se consideraba afortunada. Ni en un millón de aƱos pensó que se casarĆa con el hombre del que estuvo enamorada durante ocho aƱos, asĆ que aceptó con entusiasmo. Mitchel estuvo muy ocupado despuĆ©s de la boda, ya que trabajaba la mayor parte del tiempo. Raegan deseaba estar mĆ”s con Ć©l en casa. Pero se sentĆa tranquila porque no tenĆa rumores ni escĆ”ndalos con otras mujeres. A pesar de su leve indiferencia, Mitchel era el esposo perfecto. Raegan tuvo sentimientos encontrados mientras observaba el resultado de la prueba de embarazo. Finalmente decidió contarle la verdad a Mitchel. TambiĆ©n querĆa decirle que no lo habĆa conocido recientemente, sino que lo habĆa amado desde hacĆa muchos aƱos. De repente, la ducha del baƱo dejó de sonar. En cuanto Mitchel salió, sonó su telĆ©fono, asĆ que salió al balcón con una toalla de baƱo para contestar la llamada. Raegan comprobó la hora y vio que ya era medianoche. No pudo evitar sentirse incómoda. ĀæQuiĆ©n lo llamaba a una hora tan intempestiva? Mitchel estuvo unos minutos en el balcón. Luego, regresó a la habitación. Su cuerpo era un espectĆ”culo digno de contemplar. TenĆa voluminosos abdominales en su vientre y sus brazos eran fuertes y musculosos. Ā”Era un excelente hombre! Aunque Raegan lo habĆa visto asĆ antes, se sonrojó y su corazón comenzó a acelerarse. Ajeno a sus miradas, Mitchel agarró su camisa y sus pantalones de traje de la cama, se los puso y se anudó la corbata con sus delgados dedos. Su hermoso rostro tenĆa un contorno claro que lo hacĆa verse mĆ”s digno esa noche. Era toda una obra de arte. "No me esperes despierta". ĀæQuĆ©? ĀæIba a salir? ĀæA estas horas? Raegan agarró con mĆ”s fuerza la prueba de embarazo mientras le daba una mirada decepcionada. Inconscientemente retiró la mano. "Ya es muy tarde", soltó despuĆ©s de pensar un rato. Los dedos de Mitchel se quedaron congelados sobre su corbata. Con una leve sonrisa, le pellizcó el lóbulo de la oreja. "ĀæTe da miedo la oscuridad?". Raegan se sonrojó hasta la raĆz del cabello. Estaba a punto de responder cuando Mitchel la soltó. "Pórtate bien, ĀæsĆ? Necesito hacer algo. No me esperes despierta". Tras esas palabras, se dirigió hacia la puerta. "Mitchel". Raegan corrió para alcanzarlo. Mitchel se dio vuelta y la miró con seriedad. "ĀæQuĆ© pasa?". HabĆa un Ć”pice de frialdad en su voz. Una nube negra descendió sobre ellos mientras se miraban fijamente. Un poco angustiada, Raegan dijo en voz baja: "Me gustarĆa visitar maƱana a mi abuela. ĀæPuedes acompaƱarme?". Su frĆ”gil y enferma abuela siempre querĆa verla. Por eso querĆa llevar a Mitchel y asegurarle que eran muy felices. "Hablemos maƱana al respecto". Sin aceptar ni negarse, Mitchel se marchó apresuradamente. Varios pensamientos rondaban la mente de Raegan mientras se duchaba y regresaba a la cama. No podĆa conciliar el sueƱo. Tras dar vueltas y vueltas, se levantó de la cama y se preparó un vaso de leche caliente. Algunas noticias en lĆnea llegaron a su telĆ©fono. Pero, como no le interesaban, estaba a punto de eliminarlas cuando una llamó su atención. El conocido nombre la hizo abrir el artĆculo. La noticia decĆa: "La famosa diseƱadora Lauren Murray fue vista hoy en el aeropuerto con su misterioso novio". Lauren llevaba un sombrero amplio. La figura del hombre se veĆa vaga, pero el contorno de su cuerpo bastaba para mostrar que era apuesto. Raegan agrandó la imagen y su corazón dio un vuelco. Ā”Era Mitchel! ĀæHabĆa cancelado la reunión de la tarde para recoger a su exnovia del aeropuerto? Raegan se sintió molesta, como si tuviera una roca en el estómago. Sus manos estaban temblando y marcó inconscientemente el nĆŗmero de Mitchel. El tono de llamada la devolvió a sus sentidos. Estaba a punto de colgar cuando, de repente, se conectó la lĆnea y se escuchó una voz desde el otro lado. "Ā”Hola!". Era una suave voz de mujer. Raegan se quedó paralizada y tiró el telĆ©fono. Fue entonces cuando sintió nĆ”useas y la bilis subió a su garganta. CubriĆ©ndose la boca, fue corriendo al baƱo y vomitó en la taza del vĆ”ter. A la maƱana siguiente, Raegan llegó temprano al trabajo. Mitchel le habĆa insistido en que dejara de trabajar despuĆ©s de casarse, pero ella querĆa ganar su propio dinero. A pesar de que no se opuso, Mitchel le pidió que trabajara como su asistente y lo ayudara con las tareas diarias. Matteo Jenkins, el asistente principal, estaba a cargo de sus asuntos mĆ”s importantes. Era el Ćŗnico empleado de la empresa que sabĆa sobre su matrimonio. Desde el principio, la oficina del presidente solo tenĆa asistentes hombres. Reagan era la primera y Ćŗnica mujer. Su contratación habĆa roto el protocolo, asĆ que otros trabajadores se preguntaban si estaba aquĆ por la puerta trasera o era alguien especial para Mitchel. Pero luego se dieron cuenta de que Ć©l no le daba un trato especial. Curiosamente, eso hizo que la despreciaran mĆ”s. DespuĆ©s de todo, la empresa es un campo de batalla. Era extraƱo que Raegan mantuviera tanto tiempo su trabajo siendo tan incompetente. En ese momento, uno de sus colegas le entregó un documento y le pidió que lo llevara a la oficina de Mitchel. El hombre no habĆa regresado a casa anoche. Raegan estaba tan preocupada que no pudo pegar un ojo toda la noche. No podĆa pensar en nada mĆ”s que en la mujer que contestó su telĆ©fono cuando ella habĆa llamado. ĀæMitchel estaba con esta en aquel momento? Raegan no podĆa aceptar ese hecho. Pero intentó mantener la calma momentĆ”neamente. Pasara lo que pasara, merecĆa un resultado gratificante por todos sus aƱos amando a Mitchel. No podĆa ser en vano, Āæverdad? Con mucha calma, presionó el botón del ascensor y subió a la oficina del presidente. Antes de salir, se alisó el cabello para asegurarse de tener buen aspecto. Cuando llegó a la oficina, vio que la puerta estaba entreabierta. Adentro se escuchaba la voz de un hombre, asĆ que se detuvo al instante. "Ā”Vamos! ĀæSientes algo por Raegan o no?". Era Luis Stevens, un amigo de la infancia de Mitchel. "ĀæQuĆ© quieres decir?", preguntó Mitchel frĆamente. "Ā”Sabes exactamente lo que quiero decir!". Luis chasqueó la lengua con impaciencia. "Raegan me parece una buena chica. ĀæNo es tu tipo?". "ĀæAcaso a ti te gusta ella?", preguntó Mitchel descuidadamente. "ĀæSabes quĆ©? Ā”OlvĆdalo!". La risa de Luis sonó bastante dura en los oĆdos de Raegan. Hablaban de ella como si fuera una cosa. Respirando hondo, agarró con mĆ”s fuerza el documento. Pronto volvió a escucharse la voz de Luis. "Por cierto, esta maƱana vi los rumores sobre el misterioso novio de Lauren. Eras tĆŗ, Āæverdad?". "SĆ". "Ā”Vaya, vaya! Esa mujer todavĆa te tiene comiendo de la palma de su mano. Siempre la complaces". Luis suspiró y siguió burlĆ”ndose de Mitchel. "La ausencia aumenta el cariƱo. Dime, Āæustedes dos...?". Su conversación explotó como un trueno sobre la cabeza de Raegan. Su rostro palideció y su cuerpo se volvió tan frĆo como el hielo. Ā”AsĆ que el que al lado de Lauren sĆ fue Mitchel! Cada palabra se clavó en su corazón como un cuchillo. De repente, varias voces susurrantes llenaron su mente. Estaba mareada. Su visión se puso borrosa. Raegan se sostuvo de la pared y retrocedió un paso. Fue entonces cuando la puerta se abrió desde dentro. "ĀæRaegan?". CapĆtulo 2 Amor unilateral Fue Luis quien abrió la puerta, como si fuera a salir. Raegan juntó las manos y se volvió hacia Ć©l con un asentimiento. "Ā”Hola, seƱor Stevens!". Sin esperar una respuesta a su saludo, pasó junto a Ć©l y entró a la oficina con el documento. Mitchel estaba sentado tras un amplio y lujoso escritorio. Se veĆa bastante guapo con ese traje y corbata a juego. Raegan notó que no era el mismo atuendo que llevaba cuando salió de casa anoche. ĀæCómo se habĆa cambiado? Con la mirada gacha, se tragó la pregunta y dijo: "SeƱor Dixon, esto es del Departamento de Marketing. Por favor, fĆrmelo". Mitchel miró inexpresivo el documento mientras lo firmaba. Raegan salió inmediatamente despuĆ©s. Luis aĆŗn seguĆa parado en el umbral. No fue hasta que ella se perdió de vista que se volvió hacia Mitchel. "Ā”Oye!", susurró. "ĀæCrees que nos escuchó?". Los atractivos ojos de Mitchel no mostraron ninguna emoción. Era obvio que no estaba escuchando a su amigo. En su opinión, Raegan siempre habĆa sido dócil y nunca habĆa tenido celos de nadie. Su obediencia era todo lo que Ć©l le exigĆa a cambio de tratarla bien. En el ascensor, Raegan aguantó la respiración para retener sus lĆ”grimas. Pero no le funcionó. HabĆa pensado que dos aƱos serĆan suficientes para que Mitchel se diera cuenta de lo mucho que ella lo amaba y le correspondiera. Ahora resultaba que no era mĆ”s que una ilusión. Siempre tendrĆa un papel secundario frente a Lauren, su verdadero amor. Reagan se secó las lĆ”grimas una vez que el ascensor se detuvo. De no ser por su rostro pĆ”lido, se veĆa normal cuando se abrieron las puertas. Luego, fue hacia la sala de descanso para prepararse una taza de tĆ©. Varios empleados estaban charlando adentro. "Chicos, Āæse han enterado? Lauren Murray ha regresado del extranjero". "ĀæY quiĆ©n es ella?". "Ā”Oh, Dios mĆo! ĀæNo la conoces? Es la heredera del Grupo Murray y una diseƱadora bastante reconocida. Y sobre todo es la Ćŗnica novia que el seƱor Dixon ha mostrado pĆŗblicamente. Ā”Es su primer amor!". "ĀæPor quĆ© es tan importante que haya vuelto? ĀæNo se rumorea que el seƱor Dixon tiene algo con Raegan?". "ĀæRaegan? Ā”Imposible! El seƱor Dixon nunca admitió estar saliendo con ella, y es exigente a la hora de elegir pereja. Solo mĆrala. Ni siquiera es tan hermosa. Sin embargo, se comporta como si ya fuera la seƱora Dixon. Ā”QuĆ© ridĆcula!". En la puerta, Raegan esbozó una sonrisa burlona mientras los escuchaba. Todos los demĆ”s veĆan la verdad excepto ella. Su amor era unilateral. "Ā”Ja, ja! ĀæLa seƱora Dixon se despertó de su sueƱo salvaje?". De repente, escuchó una voz detrĆ”s de sĆ. Raegan se volvió para encontrarse con Tessa Lloyd, la prima de Mitchel, quien siempre la habĆa despreciado. Tessa tambiĆ©n debĆa haber oĆdo los chismes de los empleados. Lo Ćŗltimo que Raegan querĆa era discutir con ella en la empresa, asĆ que se dio la vuelta para irse, pero la mujer le bloqueó el camino. Con una taza de cafĆ© en la mano, Tessa comentó sarcĆ”sticamente: "Lauren ha regresado. ĀæCrees que Mitchel te seguirĆ” dando atención?". Raegan se quedó callada. Tras unos segundos, Tessa continuó con sus burlas. "Me enterĆ© de que eres buena en fingir. ĀæQuĆ© pasarĆ” si te desenmascaro delante de todos? SĆ© que te gusta la compaƱĆa de hombres...". Raegan apretó los puƱos. "SeƱorita Lloyd, estamos en la empresa", espetó. "Si te interesan esos negocios, ya sabes adónde ir". "TĆŗ...". El rostro de Tessa se transformó. RĆ”pidamente levantó la mano y vació la taza de cafĆ© sobre Raegan. Esta Ćŗltima no pensó ni por un segundo que Tessa harĆa una locura como esa, asĆ que alzó los brazos para bloquear el lĆquido de su cara. El cafĆ© le quemó el brazo. "Ā”Ay!", gritó Raegan, frunciendo el ceƱo debido al dolor. "ĀæPor quĆ© hiciste eso? ĀæEstĆ”s loca?". Como era la hora del almuerzo, muchos empleados pudieron ver el escĆ”ndalo. Tessa se mostró aĆŗn mĆ”s complaciente cuando vio que el nĆŗmero de espectadores aumentaba. "ĀæPor quĆ© eres tan engreĆda?", escupió. "ĀæDe verdad crees que todos no saben que eres una pobre sin padres? Y tienes el descaro de...". De repente, se escuchó un grito. Tessa habĆa sido silenciada por una bofetada. Ahora estaba boquiabierta. No habĆa esperado que la callada y tĆmida Raegan la abofeteara. Tessa se sostuvo la mejilla y se la quedó mirando un rato. "TĆŗ...", tartamudeó. "ĀæMe pegaste? ”¿Cómo te atreves?!". "Ā”SĆ, te peguĆ©!", espetó Raegan. "Parece que necesitas aprender a tener cortesĆa". SĆ, habĆa perdido a sus padres cuando era niƱa, pero no permitirĆa que alguien la pisoteara por eso. Tessa crispó el rostro mientras fruncĆa el ceƱo rabiosamente. Como prima de Mitchel, estaba acostumbrada a que la elogiaran y respetaran. Esto nunca habĆa sucedido antes. "Ā”Raegan!". Tessa arremetió contra Raegan como un toro furioso y alzó la mano para devolverle la bofetada. Pero Raegan estaba preparada para lo que se avecinaba, asĆ que agarró la muƱeca de Tessa con tanta fuerza que esta no pudo moverse. Como era mĆ”s baja, luchó como un pulpo, cuyos tentĆ”culos se habĆan atascado en una trampa, "ĀæCómo te atreves a ponerme tus sucias manos encima?", maldijo. "ĀæQuiĆ©n te crees que eres? Ā”Solo eres la sirvienta de Mitchel!". Sus duras palabras atrajeron a mĆ”s personas a la sala de descanso. "Ā”Suficiente!". De la nada, se escuchó una fuerte voz desde atrĆ”s. Mitchel habĆa salido de su oficina, solo para encontrarse con ese alboroto. Toda la sala se sumió en un profundo silencio. "ĀæMitchell?". Tessa se quedó helada cuando vio a su primo, ya que siempre le habĆa tenido miedo. Su madre tambiĆ©n le advertĆa que no lo provocara. No obstante, cuando recordó a Raegan abofeteĆ”ndola, puso una expresión lastimera y comenzó a sollozar. "Mitchel, mira mi rostro. Ā”Me abofeteó!". La luz del sol caĆa sobre el hermoso rostro de Mitchel. Raegan se sintió muy afligida y bajó la cabeza para mirar la parte posterior de su brazo, quemada por el cafĆ©. Las miradas de ambos se encontraron. Con el ceƱo fruncido, Mitchel dijo: "Raegan, Āæolvidaste las reglas de la empresa?". Raegan contuvo la respiración ante su crueldad. No podĆa creer lo que estaba escuchando. Nadie se atrevió a hacer ningĆŗn sonido. Raegan se quedó parada con su esbelta figura. Cuando la contrataron, Mitchel le advirtió que el Grupo Dixon no era un lugar para que perdiera el tiempo y que no tolerarĆa ningĆŗn error suyo. Raegan entendĆa por quĆ© adoptaba esa postura. No obstante, estaba desesperada por saber si habĆa oĆdo esas duras palabras de Tessa o si solo estaba fingiendo porque estaba de acuerdo. ĀæEn serio solo la veĆa como una sirvienta? Aterrada de recibir la ira de Mitchel, la multitud no tardó en dispersarse. Algunos empleados se atrevieron a mirar desde la distancia, pues no querĆa perderse de un buen espectĆ”culo. Raegan se estremeció de pies a cabeza cuando vio los ojos frĆos de Mitchel. Mirando a Tessa, se pellizcó la palma de la mano para reprimir sus emociones. "Lo siento, seƱorita Lloyd. Como empleada del Grupo Dixon, fue mi error golpearla". Tessa alzó la barbilla con complacencia. "Ā”Ja! No crees que quedarĆ”s libre de culpa con una simple disculpa. No lo creo...". "La bofetada no tiene nada que ver con la empresa, asĆ que me niego a disculparme contigo. Ahora me retiro", agregó Raegan. Luego, pasó junto a Mitchel sin mirarlo de nuevo. "TĆŗ... Ā”Alto!". Tessa estaba echando humo. JamĆ”s en toda su vida habĆa sido tan humillada. Siempre era la acosadora, no la vĆctima. La humillación era tanta que ni siquiera se tranquilizarĆa haciendo pedazos a Raegan. "Mitchel, Āæescuchaste lo que acaba de decir esa mujer?", gritó seƱalĆ”ndola. "A pesar de que me abofeteó, sigue siendo muy arrogante. Dile que regrese. Ā”La abofetearĆ© hasta que llore pidiendo piedad!". Mitchel observó la delgada espalda de Raegan con una expresión ambigua. "Ā”Basta!", espetó alzando la mano. Tessa no creĆa que su primo tuviera debilidad por Raegan. Supuso que ella no le importaba en absoluto. "La próxima vez, conseguirĆ© a alguien que le dĆ© una lección a esa tipa", siseó con los dientes apretados. "Ā”Tessa!". Mitchel la reprendió con un tono helado mientras entrecerraba los ojos. Tessa empezó a temblar. "Solo te lo dirĆ© una vez", agregó Ć©l sombrĆamente. "OlvĆdate de lo que pasó hoy. Deja tranquila a Raegan". Tessa sintió su boca secarse. Todas las malvadas ideas que tenĆa contra Raegan desaparecieron en un instante. "EstĆ” bien...", tartamudeó. "Entiendo...". Mitchel le lanzó una mirada frĆa y se volvió hacia Matteo. "A partir de hoy, las personas irrelevantes no tendrĆ”n permitida la entrada". Tessa empezó a halagar su decisión. "Ā”Muy bien! Esta es una empresa muy importante. No todo el mundo puede entrar aquĆ". Matteo dio un asentimiento a su jefe, se acercó a Tessa y le mostró la salida. "SeƱorita Lloyd, por aquĆ, por favor". Solo entonces Tessa se dio cuenta de que ella era la persona irrelevante. Si bien intentó hablar con su primo, Matteo le bloqueó el paso y los guardias de seguridad la echaron. No tuvieron ni un poco de piedad. Era inĆŗtil luchar. Mientras tanto, Raegan se cambió de ropa cuando regresó a su oficina. TenĆa el corazón lleno de tristeza mientras recordaba la mirada de Mitchel hacĆa unos minutos. Pronto llegó la hora de salida. Raegan tomó su bolso y se dirigió hacia la puerta, pero Matteo la detuvo. "El seƱor Dixon tiene que resolver algo urgente, asĆ que me pidió que la llevara a casa". Raegan lo rechazó sin pensarlo dos veces. Antes estaba ciega, pero ahora veĆa toda la situación. No era nadie a los ojos de Mitchel. ĀæCómo podĆa acompaƱarla a visitar a su abuela si ni siquiera se preocupaba por ella? Al llegar al hospital, Raegan encontró a la enfermera a punto de darle la cena a su abuela. Raegan asumió su puesto e hizo el trabajo. Su abuela siempre habĆa vivido en el campo, disfrutando de una vida tranquila. Pero todo cambió el mes pasado, cuando su chequeo mĆ©dico mostró que sus pĆ”ncreas estaban mal. Raegan insistió en traerla a la ciudad para que recibiera un mejor tratamiento. Su abuela no sabĆa sobre su matrimonio con Mitchel. Raegan habĆa planeado sorprenderla, pero ya no era necesario. Una vez que su abuela se quedó dormida, salió del hospital y esperó un taxi. A lo lejos, un lujoso auto negro se detuvo en la entrada. Los ojos de Raegan se iluminaron. Era el vehĆculo de Mitchel. ĀæHabĆa venido para recogerla? En ese momento, olvidó todo el dolor que habĆa sufrido. ĀæLo habĆa malinterpretado? ĀæDe verdad se preocupaba por ella, contrariamente a los rumores? La puerta del conductor se abrió y Mitchel salió del auto. Raegan caminó hacia Ć©l con el corazón rebosante de alegrĆa. Pero se detuvo en seco. Mitchel acababa de caminar hacia el otro lado para sacar a una mujer del vehĆculo. Su hermoso rostro era una mĆ”scara de angustia y compasión. La sonrisa de Raegan desapareció y su corazón se hundió. CapĆtulo 3 Hay que divorciarnos La figura alta de Mitchel se acercaba cada vez mĆ”s a Raegan; sin pronunciar una palabra, pasó junto a ella. Era difĆcil saber si realmente la vio o si decidió ignorarla a propósito. Raegan, por su parte, notó que la mujer que lo iba tomando del brazo era la misma que ayer fue fotografiada con Ć©l; su nombre era Lauren. Raegan sintió como si sus zapatos estuvieran hechos de plomo mientras se alejaba, perdiendo por completo la noción de las cosas que sucedĆan a su alrededor; distraĆda, paró un taxi y lo abordó. De repente, el chófer dijo: "SeƱorita, Āæa dónde la llevo?". Raegan quedó atónita por un momento. Volver a su casa en Villas Serenity era el Ćŗltimo que querĆa hacer en ese momento, despuĆ©s de todo, era solo cuestión de tiempo antes de que ese lugar dejara de ser su hogar. DespuĆ©s de un rato, finalmente respondió: "Por favor, llĆ©veme a Crystal Bay". Ella compró un apartamento en dicha zona despuĆ©s de casarse con Mitchel. En su momento, tenĆa esperanzas de traer a su abuela a la ciudad, por lo que compró ese apartamento con ayuda de una hipoteca; no era tan grande, pero tenĆa espacio mĆ”s que suficiente para dos personas. Su esposo nunca entendió por quĆ© querĆa comprar un apartamento; incluso se ofreció a regalarle uno mĆ”s grande, pero ella se negó. Al recapitular todo lo que hizo en el pasado, se dio cuenta de que comprar ese apartamento fue la Ćŗnica decisión acertada que tomó a lo largo de los Ćŗltimos dos aƱos. Cuando llegó al complejo de apartamentos, Raegan se sentó sola en el patio, esto en un intento por despejar su mente. Los recuerdos de los Ćŗltimos dos aƱos eran agridulces; el tiempo pareció transcurrir en un abrir y cerrar de ojos a pesar de que fueron mĆ”s de setecientos dĆas y noches. Bien decĆan que el amor podĆa mover montaƱas, pero en el caso de Raegan, su amor no fue capaz de mover en lo mĆ”s mĆnimo aquella piedra llamada Mitchel. Finalmente se dio cuenta de lo tonta que fue, convirtiĆ©ndose en el hazmerreĆr de todos. Ya era tarde en la noche cuando la chica finalmente decidió entrar a su apartamento. En cuanto salió del ascensor, vio a su esposo parado frente a la puerta. Sus mangas estaban arremangadas casualmente y los botones superiores de su camisa desabrochados, lo que dejaba al descubierto su largo cuello y parte de su clavĆcula; apoyado en la pared junto a la puerta, su hermoso rostro lucĆa serio. Raegan se quedó paralizado por un momento. ĀæPor quĆ© Ć©l estaba ahĆ? ĀæNo se suponĆa que estaba en el hospital con Lauren? ĀæQuĆ© lo trajo aquĆ? Sus ojos se encontraron casi de inmediato. Con el abrigo doblado sobre su brazo y una de las manos en el bolsillo, el hombre entrecerró los ojos en cuanto se percató de su presencia. "ĀæPor quĆ© no contestaste el telĆ©fono?", preguntó Ć©l con un poco de molestia en su tono. Raegan sacó su celular y vio que accidentalmente lo habĆa puesto en modo silencioso; descubrió que tenĆa cinco llamadas perdidas de su esposo. ĀæMitchel le hizo tantas llamadas porque no pudo encontrarla? Ā”Era un suceso sorprendente! Antes de hoy, esto la habrĆa hecho sentir fascinada. Pero ahora, la chica simplemente puso de vuelta su celular en su bolso, se cruzó de brazos y dijo con voz ronca: "No lo escuchĆ© sonar". Mitchel levantó la mano para revisar la hora en su reloj antes de pronunciar con impaciencia: "Te estuve buscando durante dos horas seguidas". DespuĆ©s de arreglar todo para Lauren, regresó a casa solo para encontrarla vacĆa. Buscó a su esposa por todas partes, pero al no hallarla por ningĆŗn lado, le pidió a Matteo que revisara las imĆ”genes de las cĆ”maras de vigilancia de todos los caminos que salĆan de la empresa. MĆ”s tarde descubrió que la chica habĆa ido a Crystal Bay sin notificarle con antelación. "La próxima vez avĆsame cuando tengas planeado venir aquĆ, Āæde acuerdo? Anda, volvamos a casa", dicho esto, el hombre caminó hacia el ascensor sin dedicarle otra mirada, mostrando abiertamente su intención de volver a las Villas Serenity. Pese a sus palabras, Raegan no se movió ni un centĆmetro; ella se limitó a mirar su ancha espalda mientras reflexionaba con cierto disgusto. QuerĆa que le avisara cuando tuviera planeado volver aquĆ... Pero, Āæacaso habrĆa un futuro para ambos? Mitchell se dio vuelta solo para ver que su esposa no habĆa avanzado ni un solo paso. Frunciendo el ceƱo, Ć©l le preguntó: "ĀæNo puedes caminar? ĀæQuieres que te cargue?". La luz del pasillo iluminaba su rostro, haciendo que su perfil lateral luciera casi perfecto. La chica respiró hondo antes de declarar: "Hay que divorciarnos". "ĀæDe quĆ© hablas?", la voz de Mitchel sonó frĆa y su hermoso rostro cambió de inmediato. "Quiero vivir en mi propia casa, despuĆ©s de todo, pronto nos convertiremos en completos extraƱos". La chica forzó una sonrisa, pero su corazón se estrujó dolorosamente, como si alguien lo estuviera destrozando poco a poco. "ĀæSeremos completos extraƱos?", Mitchel sonrió con frialdad antes de lanzar una pregunta directa: "ĀæQuĆ© clase de relación crees que sostenemos actualmente?". Su interrogatorio dejó a Raegan atónita por un momento. Este hombre se lo habĆa dejado muy en claro desde el principio; su matrimonio era una mera fachada que se produjo de mutuo acuerdo y donde no existĆa el amor. En opinión de los demĆ”s, no eran mĆ”s que jefe y subordinada. Mitchel era uno de los hombres mĆ”s atractivos y codiciados en Ardlens; muchas jóvenes ansiaban su amor e incluso estaban dispuestas a emprender toda clase de acciones con tal de obtener su atención. La pregunta que le hizo momentos atrĆ”s le recordó a la chica todos estos hechos. ĀæAcaso Mitchel tenĆa miedo de que ella no lo dejara ir tan fĆ”cilmente? Si ese fuera el caso, no podrĆa estar mĆ”s equivocado... DespuĆ©s de morderse el labio inferior para ocultar su amargura, Raegan dijo: "Lo siento, seƱor Dixon. Creo que pensĆ© demasiado las cosas, pero sĆ necesito que de ahora en adelante me dejes en paz. No tienes que volver a venir aquĆ". DespuĆ©s de decir eso, ella no pudo evitar romper en llanto. ĀæCómo no iba a estar triste despuĆ©s de cortar todo vĆnculo con el hombre que habĆa amado durante una dĆ©cada? Se trataba de un periodo bastante considerable, pero independientemente de lo difĆcil que fuera, sabĆa que era hora de superarlo; tenĆa que dejar de soƱar. Curiosamente, en ese momento la luz del pasillo empezó a parpadear. La mirada hostil que Mitchel le estaba dedicando a la chica hizo que la chica se estremeciera. Aunque Ć©l entendĆa que las mujeres a veces se comportaban de manera extraƱa, sentĆa que Raegan acababa de cruzar la lĆnea. Los ojos del hombre brillaban como antorchas ardientes en ese momento, pero cuando vio las lĆ”grimas que derramaba su esposa, la rabia dentro de Ć©l se extinguió al instante. Entonces, dijo en voz baja: "Si esto es por lo que pasó entre Tessa y tĆŗ, yo...". "No, no se trata de ella. SeƱor Dixon, por favor, vete lo antes posible". En realidad habĆan sucedido muchas cosas entre ambos, y el incidente con Tessa era el mĆ”s insignificante de todos. SintiĆ©ndose exhausta, Raegan pasó junto a su esposo y se preparó para abrir la puerta. Mitchel no estaba nada satisfecho con esta exhibición de terquedad; tras desatarse la corbata con irritación, Ć©l dio un paso adelante y la agarró por la muƱeca. "Detente, Āæquieres?". Un segundo despuĆ©s, le pasó el brazo por el hombro y la abrazó; en ese instante se dio cuenta de que la chica estaba ardiendo, como si alguien acabara de prenderle fuego. "ĀæTienes fiebre?". Raegan se sintió mareada, por lo que apoyó dĆ©bilmente la cabeza sobre el hombro de su esposo. Esto complicó aĆŗn mĆ”s la situación; Mitchel bajó la cabeza para mirarla. Reagan tardó en percatarse de lo que estaba sucediendo; cuando finalmente se dio cuenta de que su cuerpo estaba demasiado cerca del de Ć©l, trató de alejarse. Para su mala suerte, antes de que pudiera escapar, el hombre tiró de ella hacia atrĆ”s y la sujetó por la cintura. Con una expresión gĆ©lida, dijo en voz baja: "ĀæA dónde crees que vas?". La luz volvió a parpadear. De la nada, Mitchel la levantó y luego se dirigió al ascensor. Aturdida, Raegan preguntó suavemente: "ĀæQuĆ© estĆ”s haciendo?". "ĀæQuĆ© te parece que estoy haciendo?", comentó Ć©l. "Obviamente te voy a llevar al hospital". "Ā”Por supuesto que no!", la chica gritó a causa de la sorpresa y pareció recuperar mĆ”s fuerzas. ExistĆa la posibilidad de que se complicara su embarazo en caso de recibir un tratamiento inadecuado; aunque el bebĆ© no llegó en un momento adecuado, seguĆa siendo su pequeƱo y era su deber protegerlo. Raegan siguió luchando por liberarse de los brazos que la mantenĆan cautiva. Sin embargo, su fuerte agarre hizo que sus esfuerzos fueran en vano. "No seas tan terca. EstĆ”s enferma, asĆ que debes ver al mĆ©dico", le aclaró Mitchel con firmeza mientras caminaba hasta el ascensor con ella en brazos. De repente, ella le dio una patada en seƱal de protesta. "Ā”BĆ”jame! Ā”No quiero ir al hospital!". &15& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/11878375-fb_contact-spj | Heat stories | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.manobook.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/11878375-fb_contact-spj57_8-c201-0506-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1164004058227180&rawadid=120214131293880186 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466406927_1296115984734079_2748100250690813793_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C3z3yV68maMQ7kNvgFQKcdv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A8hrHaz8lCl9tyvqPmIIHAR&oh=00_AYDRUd7VfkcPbs4KaphB6gjDoiarM243ep4R3uIWBvwCQA&oe=674D8640 | REGULAR_PAGE | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,548,329 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547544}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:49 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | "I, Barrett Warren, vow with my life that I'll take no concubine! Carissa Sinclair shall be my one and only!" These were the words that convinced Carissa Sinclair, the daughter of general, to hide her martial talents and forsake her promising future to marry into the crumbling Warren family. Even on their wedding night, when Barrett was abruptly summoned to the battlefield, Carissa never complained. She used her dowry to support the struggling Warren household, waiting faithfully for his return. But she never imagined that when Barrett finally returned, the first thing he would do was marrying his new love... --- At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herāher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage to Aurora." he said, his voice steady, " She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheās still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donāt really need your approval on it." Fell in love? Huh, looks like he is determined in breaking the vow he made a year ago... Carissa's soft smile wiped off by a mocking one, she had once believed Barrettās victory would earn him a higher rank, freeing her from the burden of supporting the Warren household with her dowry. Yet instead, in exchange for his victory, he only asked the king for another woman's hand, and now he even dared to silence her with his so-called 'glorified victory'... Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and Aurora is amicable. Mother liked her a lot upon seeing her, even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateās affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please be generous enough to welcome Aurora." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. As a general, sheās above household squabbles and wouldnāt want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them." Barrett interrupted, "You're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her. Also rest assured. Mother has promised me that Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things." āOh, that's what you and mother think I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā Carissa couldn't help but laughing. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyās life respectable, and this was her reward. āEnough,ā Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. āIāve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonāt change anything.ā As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. āMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā Lulu, Carissaās maid, said, wiping her tears. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā Lulu gasped. āLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered ā assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyās fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. āLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.ā ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.ā āYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,ā Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left in the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463384564_1258191665321352_3920804691950976922_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PympDryauXYQ7kNvgHEdwvG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AtpEgswe-VmqA1VeMste4cy&oh=00_AYDKuirdP86xMtolOXkgzGGq7mBqaclrm_4N4HG62EozhQ&oe=674DA515 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,548,101 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549765}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:47 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | In Debra's last life, she loved Juan so much, but everyone knew that the one he cherished was Shelia. After Debra was drained of her last bit of value by Juan, she tragically died on the operating table. Reborn in this life, Debra swears never to repeat the same mistakes, and she will make Juan regret what he has done! "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled helplessly. Who would take away the all the blood they needed at the last moment? The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you still don't want to see me. ' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophieās voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit. But for this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress she had never tried on before. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. "I'll wear this one," Debra made up her mind and said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black combat boots saw her. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's got a terrible taste, his wife is much prettier than the skinny woman he brought. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. "Damn it!" he cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Meanwhile, Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols..." Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463956934_832516948956211_2350907764249594106_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XPGpU-qhuzAQ7kNvgHdtrxr&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AtpEgswe-VmqA1VeMste4cy&oh=00_AYAG6hxsBKDefl6EzV5ZZl4-O-YcKJi1OmwBcUSXOy3KXw&oe=674D82E1 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,549,103 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549118}' |
Yes | 2024-11-27 19:55 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | Itās not the first time I received photos of my husband, Owen, cheating on me. After losing my parents, I was adopted by Owenās family. I grew up with him. We were inexplicably attracted to each other but we dared not to admit it. Until that one crazy night... anyway we got married when we were both 22. Now, itās been three years. But Owen had been acting very strange recently. These photos seemed to explain why... I had to confront him. āOwen?ā I called out. āOwen, where are you?ā He didn't answer. Owen was on the phone with his friend. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: āNo, I donāt think I love her anymore.ā Owenās words gave me icy chills. āHow could he say that?!ā My heart was broken. Owen left without any explanation that night. When Owen came back he was very drunk. He started kissing me and called me Josie. I couldnāt believe what I heard⦠āJosieā¦? Were you with Josie?ā I asked with panic in my voice. I couldnāt believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. Life passed, I became more and more painful. I finally got divorced with Owen. I thought there would be no relationship between us. But the appearance of Raymond gave me fresh hope for love. Raymond was Owenās uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, handsome and rich. He was one of the most attractive men I knew. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back 10 years ago to take over his familyās business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. I couldnāt believe such a wonderful man would confess to me. I didnāt know why he would fall in love with such an ordinary woman like me? Heās always there when I was in danger and even got injured when protecting me. But I can not accept him as his relationship with my ex-husband. Then the unexpected thing happened. My best friend set me up. When I woke up, I found myself under Raymond's sheet. āDonāt be scared, Noah.ā āIāll protect you.ā āIām willing to take responsibility.ā āNoah, I love you.ā His magnetic voice always lingered in my ears. Could I trust him? What will happen if I get involved in this forbidden relationship? | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448761212_999988184491714_8141244835199273968_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mjhKjJ5AqSAQ7kNvgG0Qmm1&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AM81sGjbBcHJ0Y3JhIabo95&oh=00_AYDU88fdR5xsZdqhCFsFNKNVaRjSDOq-NPZI4KoP7oH2XA&oe=674DB3AD | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,548,675 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:52 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
Š§ŠøŃŠ°ŃŃ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŃŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Ńš | ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠµŠ·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¹ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина, Ń ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ она ŠæŃовела ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠæŠµŃŠ²ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ, оказалŃŃ ŠµŠµ Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Š½ŃŠ¼ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼ по Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø, она ŃŠ¾Ńла Ń ŃŠ¼Š°! ===== ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²Š° ŃŠµŠ³Š¾Š“Š½Ń Š²ŃŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶. РнеŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ Š“Š»Ń Š½ŠµŃ, Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š° нигГе не Š±Ńло виГно. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ела ŠæŃŃŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŃ, Šø ŠµŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Š±ŠµŠ»ŃŠ¼, ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š½Š¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ½Ń. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ ŃŠ½ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не желала ŃŠµŃпеŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńбление! ŠŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ она могла поГелаŃŃ? Š” ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š³Š¾ ŃŠ¾Š¶Š“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š²ŃŠµ Š°ŃŠæŠµŠŗŃŃ ŠµŃ Š¶ŠøŠ·Š½Šø конŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠøŃовалиŃŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ŠøŠ¼Šø Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ¼Šø. Дамо ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ°Š·ŃмееŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠŗŠ°ŃŠ°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Šø ŠµŃ Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŃŃŠ²Š°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃГил Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŠ¾ŃŠ·Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ, ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ»Š° жаГноŃŃŃ. ŠŃ ГеГŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńал ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Ń Š Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¾Š½Š° ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°, Š³Š»Š°Š²Ń Š¼Š¾Š³ŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ . ŠŠ¾ Š“Š¾ŃŠ°Š“ной ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø они попали в ŃŠ¶Š°ŃнŃŃ Š°Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ, в ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой ГеГ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń погиб, ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ°Ń РоГиона. Š ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ние меŃŃŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠ°Ń компаниŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾Ńой ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ»Š° ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃ, везГе Šø вŃŃŠ“Ń ŠæŠ¾Š³ŃŃŠ·Š»Š° в Š¾Š³ŃомнŃŃ Š“Š¾Š»Š³Š°Ń . ŠŠ½Šø Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š½Š° Š³ŃŠ°Š½Šø Š±Š°Š½ŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ²Š°. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¾, ŠµŃ Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ¹ Š¾ŃŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»ŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø Ń ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , знаŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Голг, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ они Š“Š¾Š»Š¶Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŃŠµŠ¼Ńе ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²ŃŃ . ŠŠ¼ŠµŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ он ŠæŃŠøŠ“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» план, ŃŠ¾Š³Š»Š°Ńно ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń Š²Š½ŃŠŗ РоГиона, ŠŠøŃалий ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š², жениŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ. Š£ŃŠøŃŃŠ²Š°Ń богаŃŃŃŠ²Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , они Š±Ńли ŃŠ²ŠµŃенŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµ ГаГŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠøŠµ Š“ŠµŠ½ŃŠ³Šø в обмен на ŃŃŠŗŃ Šø ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. Š, в ŠŗŠ°ŃеŃŃŠ²Šµ Š“Š¾ŠæŠ¾Š»Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńного бонŃŃŠ°, они, наконеŃ, ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»Šø Š±Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃнŃŃ ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Ń Ń ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃŠ¹ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š±Ń Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Š½Š¾ ŃŠŗŃеплена. Š Š°Š·ŃŠ¼ŠµŠµŃŃŃ, ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ Š½Šµ могла позволиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложениŃ, ŠøŠ½Š°ŃŠµ они ŃŠøŃковали ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŃŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ¾Š¼ или ином ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ. ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠµŃŠøŠ» вŃŃŠ°Š·ŠøŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń неГоволŃŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŃŠøŠ¼, не ŃŠ²ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š½Š° банкеŃ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š½Š° Š½ŃŠ¼ не ŠæŃŠøŃŃŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ никого, ŠŗŃŠ¾Š¼Šµ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ½Š¾Š² ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ¹. ŠŠ½ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ в ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°Š½ŠøŠø ŃŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»ŠøŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ Šø Š·Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠøŠ» ей Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ¼, ŃŃŠ¾ она его жена. ŠŠ° ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠø Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, Š¾Ń Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° Šø Го ŠŗŠ¾Š½Ńа, Š½ŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ не поŃŃŃŠ“ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃ Š¼Š½ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¹ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. Š”ŠµŠ¹ŃŠ°Ń она ŃŃŠ¾ŠøŃ Ń ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾Š¹ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹ Šø ŃŠ°ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Ńми ŠæŠ»ŠµŃŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŃ ŃŠµŃниŃŃ, возможно, ŃŠ»ŠµŠ³ŠŗŠ° Š“ŃŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»Šø, но в Š³Š»Š°Š·Š°Ń ŃŠøŃалоŃŃ ŃŠæŃŃŠ¼ŃŃŠ²Š¾. ŠŠ½Š° не ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалаŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š“Š°Š²Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ½ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ¾ как ей ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ поŃŃŃŠæŠøŃŃ? Š ŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń, когГа ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŠ°Š·Š¼ŃŃŠ»Ńла о ŃŠ¾Š¼, как ŠæŃовеГŃŃ ŠæŠµŃŠ²ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ, она полŃŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ¾Š¾Š±Ńение Š¾Ń оГной ŠøŠ· ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ коллег. ŠŠµŠ½Ńина ŠæŃоŃила ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń поГмениŃŃ ŠµŃ Š½Š° Š½Š¾ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šµ. Та не ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Голго ŃŠ°Š·Š“ŃŠ¼ŃваŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· зала Šø Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾ŃŠæŃавиŃŃŃŃ Š² Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ³Š½Š¾Š²ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµŠ¼ позже она оказалаŃŃ Š² ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŠµ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š° Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŃŃ Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńов, а ŠµŃ Š²ŠµŃŠµŃнее плаŃŃŠµ Гавно ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ Š±ŠµŠ»ŃŠ¼ Š»Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Ńм Ń Š°Š»Š°ŃŠ¾Š¼. ŠŠ½ŠµŠ·Š°ŠæŠ½Š¾ ГвеŃŃ Ń Š³ŃŠ¾Š¼ŠŗŠøŠ¼ ŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š¼ ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠ°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Ń Š²Š½ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¹ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Šø ŃŠ“Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ½Ń. ŠŠµ ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° поГнŃŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š·Š°, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½ŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃ, как ГвеŃŃ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° Š·Š°Ń Š»Š¾ŠæŠ½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Ńем она ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ»Ńок Š²ŃŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠ°ŃелŃ, Šø в ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠø ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾. ŠŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Šµ ŠæŃŠ¾Š±ŠµŠ¶Š°Š» Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š¾Šŗ. Ā«ŠŃо...Ā» ŠŠµ ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° она Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ, как ŠµŃ ŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½Ńли на ŃŃŠ¾Š». ŠŃŃŠ° ŠŗŠ°Š½ŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠŗŠøŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ½Š°Š“лежноŃŃŠµŠ¹ ŃŠæŠ°Š»Š° на пол, Šø в ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š¾Š½Š° поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°, как Šŗ ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠµ ŠæŃŠøŠ¶Š°Š»ŃŃ Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¹ оŃŃŃŃŠ¹ Šŗ*ай н*жа. Ā«Š¢ŠøŃ Š¾!Ā» - ŃŠ²ŠøŃепо ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃал Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š“Š°Š²ŃŠøŠ¹. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° еГва могла ŃŠ°Š·Š³Š»ŃГеŃŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ глаза Š²ŃŠ“ŠµŠ»ŃŠ»ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ½Šø меŃŃŠ°Š»Šø в ŃŃŃŠŗŠ»Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ²ŠµŃе, его Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Š±ŃŠ» полон Š±Š“ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃноŃŃŠø. РвозГŃŃ Šµ вокŃŃŠ³ Š½ŠøŃ Š²ŠøŃŠ°Š» Š·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¹ Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Š¶ŠµŠ»ŠµŠ·Š°, Šø она ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠ½. ŠŠ»Š°Š³Š¾Š“аŃŃ Š¼Š½Š¾Š³Š¾Š»ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¼Ń обŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Šø опŃŃŃ Š²ŃŠ°Ńа, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠµ. ŠŠ°Ńем она меГленно ŃŠ¾Š³Š½Ńла Š¾Š“Š½Ń Š½Š¾Š³Ń, планиŃŃŃ Š°ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń ŠŗŠ¾Š»ŠµŠ½Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Ń виГел ŠµŃ Š½Š°ŃŠŗŠ²Š¾Š·Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко он поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š“Š²ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, ŃŠ¾ Ń ŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ¶Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š½Š¾Š³Šø вмеŃŃŠµ Šø ŠæŃŠøŠ¶Š°Š» Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾Š»Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼Šø Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½Ńми Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ“ŃŃŠ³ в ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠøŠ“Š¾ŃŠµ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠ°Š³Š¾Š². ŠŠ½Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃлиŃŃ ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾ в комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°. Ā«ŠŃŃŃŃŠµŠµ, Ń Š²ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ»Š°, как он ŃŃŠ» ŃŃŠ“а!Ā» ŠŠ¾ŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ оГного ŠŗŃика о ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø, Šø ŃŃŠø Š»ŃŠ“Šø Š²Š¾ŃŠ²Š°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š±Ń Š² комнаŃŃ. ŠŃŃŠ°ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина опŃŃŃŠøŠ» Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Š²Ń Šø по**ловал ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Š±Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŃ Šø Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠ“ивлена ŃŠµŠ¼, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° легко оŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾. Тем более, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина болŃŃŠµ не ŃŠ³Ńожал ей н*жом. ŠŃŃŠ»Šø ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ. Š ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ¾Ń, ŠŗŃŠ¾ Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø, ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŃŠŗŃ. ŠŃŠøŠ½ŃŠ² ŃŠµŃение, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Ńла Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Šŗ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Šø обвила ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¼Šø его ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š· она по**ловала его. «Я Š¼Š¾Š³Ń Š²Š°Š¼ помоŃŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š»Š° она поГ ноŃ, наГеŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Ń не Š±ŃŠ» Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š½Š¾ ŃŠ³Š»Š¾ŃŠ½ŃŠ». ŠŠ¼Ń поŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠµŠŗŃнГа, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃ ŃŠµŃение, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° его гоŃŃŃŠµŠµ Š“ŃŃ Š°Š½ŠøŠµ Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃ Š°: «Я Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Ń на ŃŠµŠ±Ń Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŠ¾Ā». ŠŠ³Š¾ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń Š±ŃŠ» низким Šø ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ³Š°ŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńм. ŠŠ¾ он, ŠæŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Šµ, Š½ŠµŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Ńно ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ». ŠŠ½Š° Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń вŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŃвоŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ½ не Голжен Š±ŃŠ» ни за ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ. Š ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŠµŠŗŃŠ½Š“Ń Š“Š²ŠµŃŃ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠ°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Šø Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ ŃŠ»ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š² Š¾ŃŠµŃеГном по**Š»ŃŠµ. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŠøŃ Š·Š°ŃŃŃŠ“Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńное положение, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ его ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ°Š³ŠøŃовало на Š·Š²ŃŠŗ. ŠŠ½ мог Š±Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŃŃŃŃ Š² Š½ŃŠ¼, ŠµŃŠ»Šø Š±Ń Š»ŃŠ“Šø за ГвеŃŃŃ Š½Šµ Š·Š°Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Šø. «Ч*ŃŃ Š²*Š·ŃŠ¼Šø! ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾ же ŠæŃоŃŃŠ¾ Ń**ŃŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠ¾Ńка. Š§ŃŠ²Š°Šŗ, они Šø Š²ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“Ń Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¼Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠøŠ¼ в Š±Š¾Š»ŃниŃе. ŠŠ¼ŠµŠ¹Ńе Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃŠøŃ!Ā» Š”Š²ŠµŃ ŠøŠ· ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠøŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠæŃŠ¾Š½ŠøŠŗŠ°Š» в комнаŃŃ, Š¾Š±Š½Š°Š¶Š°Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŃ. ŠŠ“нако ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š¾Š±Ń Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ½Š¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š¾Š¹, ŃŠŗŃŃŠ²Š°Ń его Š»ŠøŃо Š¾Ń Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŠ½ŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š· незванŃŃ Š³Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ¹. Ā«Š§ŃŠ¾ ж, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Ńно не ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ±Š»ŃГок ŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠ½. ŠŠµŠ²Š°Š¶Š½Š¾, Š½Š°ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠ¾Š±Š»Š°Š·Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š° Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š°, Ń ŃŠ¾Š¼Š½ŠµŠ²Š°ŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Ń Š½ŠµŠ³Š¾ Ń Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ ŃŠøŠ» ŃŠ“елаŃŃ Ń Š½ŠµŠ¹ ŃŃŠ¾-Š½ŠøŠ±ŃŠ“ŃĀ». Ā«ŠŠ¾, ŃŃŠ²Š°Šŗ, ŃŃŠ° Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š° изГаŃŃ Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Ńе Š·Š²ŃŠŗŠø, а?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°ŃкниŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ²ŠµŠ»ŠøŠ²Š°Š¹ŃŃ! ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ Š½Š°Š¹ŃŠø ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŗŠ°Šŗ можно ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńее, ŠøŠ½Š°ŃŠµ Š¼Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŠµŠ¼ головŃ!Ā» ŠŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Ń Šø ŃŠ¾ŠæŠ¾Ń ног, Šø Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ¾ŃилиŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃ, а ГвеŃŃ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š² ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Šµ положение. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° знал, ŃŃŠ¾ его ŠæŃŠµŃŠ»ŠµŠ“Š¾Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ»Šø ŃŃŠ»Šø, но Š¾Ńознание ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š¾Š½Šø оŃŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“Š½Šø, поГейŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ на его ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¾Š±Š»Š°Š“ание. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¾ŃвалŃŃ, Šø Š½ŠµŠ¾Š¶ŠøŠ“Š°Š½Š½Š°Ń Š²Š¾Š»Š½Š° Šæ**Š¾ŃŠø Š·Š°Ń Š»ŠµŃŃŠ½Ńла его. ŠŃŠ¾Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Šŗ же**Š½ŠøŃ Š½Šµ обоŃŃŠ» ŃŃŠ¾Ńоной Šø ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, Гело Š±Ńло в ŠøŃ близоŃŃŠø, или в ŃŠ¾Š¼, как ŠøŠ½Ńимно они ŠŗŠ°ŃалиŃŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ Š“ŃŃŠ³Š°, а Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃ бŃŃŃ, во внезапном ŠæŃиливе Š°Š“ŃŠµŠ½Š°Š»ŠøŠ½Š°, но на повеŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ½ŃаŃŃŠŗŠ°Ń жилка, о ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой она Гаже не ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š·ŃŠµŠ²Š°Š»Š°. ŠŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½ŃŠ° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° жила ŃŠµŃой Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š·Š½Š¾Š¹ жизнŃŃ, Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃŃ ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°Š¼ Šø планам, ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š“Š»Ń Š½ŠµŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ŠøŠ¼Šø. ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š· - Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š±Ń ŃŠ°Š· - она ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалаŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š±Š°Š»Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° Š¾ŃŠ±ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Šø Š·Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠµŠ“оŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńине ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“Ń Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠ¹, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń он Гелал вŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а они Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Ńили, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина нежно ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š² ŃŃŠŗŃ. «Я ŠæŃŠøŠ“Ń Š·Š° ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹Ā», - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃŠ°Š» он, в его Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńе вŃŃ ŠµŃŃ ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠŗŠø Š½Š°ŃŠ»Š°Š¶Š“ениŃ. Š Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ он ŃŃŃŠ», ŃŠ°Šŗ же внезапно, как Šø ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ». ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾ немало Š²Ńемени, ŠæŃŠµŠ¶Š“е ŃŠµŠ¼ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° поГнŃŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ноги. Š¢ŠøŃŠøŠ½Ń в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°Ńе наŃŃŃŠøŠ» звонок ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃона. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“елаŃŃ Šø обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ он Š»ŠµŠ¶ŠøŃ на ŠŗŃŠ°Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон, пока он не ŃŠæŠ°Š», Šø нажала на ŠŗŠ½Š¾ŠæŠŗŃ Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃа. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃоŃ! - ŃŠ°Š·Š“алŃŃ Š²Š·Š²Š¾Š»Š½Š¾Š²Š°Š½Š½ŃŠ¹ голоŃ. -Š ŃŠµŠ½ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ·Š»Šø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа. ŠŠ½ попал в Š°Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ Šø полŃŃŠøŠ» ŃŠµŃŃŃŠ·Š½Ńе ŃŃŠ°Š²Š¼Ń. ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š²Ń Š½ŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ“Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ оказали ŠµŠ¼Ń помоŃŃ!Ā» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ»Š° Š³Š¾ŃŠ»Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń Š·Š²ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŠ¾Š²Š½Š¾: Ā«Š„Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо, Ń Š±ŃŠ“Ń ŃŠµŃез минŃŃŃĀ». ŠŠ½Š° положила ŃŃŃŠ±ŠŗŃ Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Šŗ Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø, но оŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š³Šµ. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ела ŃŠµŠ±Ń. ŠŠ½Š° Šø Š²ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“Ń Š·Š°Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Ń*ŠŗŃŠ¾Š¼ Ń Š½ŠµŠ·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠµŠ¼ в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ. ŠŃо Š±ŃŠ» ŃŠ°Š¼Ńй возмŃŃŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńй поŃŃŃŠæŠ¾Šŗ в ŠµŃ жизни! ŠŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ¹ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ не Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŃŠ°Š·Š“новаŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ поŃŃŃŠæŠ¾Šŗ или ŃŠ°Š·Š¼ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŃ Š¾ его ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŃ . ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń в поŃŃŠ“ок Šø Š¾ŃŠæŃавилаŃŃ Š² ŃŠµŠ½ŃŃ ŃŠŗŃŃŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø. ŠŠµŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŠ°Ńок Š½Š¾ŃŠø она Š±Ńла занŃŃŠ° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńой. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“илаŃŃ, ŃŠ¶Šµ близилŃŃ ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ²ŠµŃ. ŠŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š² комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°, она обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°Ńе Š±Ńло вŃŃ ŃŠ°Šŗ же гŃŃŠ·Š½Š¾. Š ŃŠŗŠø ГевŃŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ¶Š°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š² ŠŗŃŠ»Š°ŠŗŠø, а в голове ŠæŃонеŃлиŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŃ Š¾ бŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¼ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой ноŃŃŃ. Ā«Š”ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠ±Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾ поГменила менŃ, Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²Š°Ā», - коллега ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń, Яна ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова, Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Ń Š±Š»Š°Š³Š¾Š“Š°ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ»Ńбкой. Та Š²ŃŠ“авила ŠøŠ· ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ»ŃбкŃ: Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°Ā». Ā«ŠŠ°Š»ŃŃŠµ Ń ŃŠæŃавлŃŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼Š°. Тебе ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃŃŃŃŃ Šø немного Š¾ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŃŃ, - Яна ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на Š±Ńмаги, ŃŠ°Š·Š±ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńе по полŃ, Šø ŠæŃŠøŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š° Š±ŃŠ¾Š²Šø. - Š§ŃŠ¾ зГеŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŠ·Š¾Ńло? ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š²ŃŃ Š²Š°Š»ŃŠµŃŃŃ Š½Š° полŃ?Ā» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š° в панике Š¾Ńвела глаза Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила: Ā«ŠŠ¹, Ń ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š½ŠøŠ»Š° ŠøŃ . ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, ŠæŃŠøŠ±ŠµŃŠøŃŃ Š·Š“ŠµŃŃ. ŠÆ ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š°, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń пойГŃĀ». Яне показалŃŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńм Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń, но она не ŠæŃŠøŠ“ала ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń Š·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃалиŃŃ, Šø Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃлаŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃаŃŃ ŃŠ°Š·Š±ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńе Š²ŠµŃŠø. ŠŠ½Š° еГва ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° Š½Š°ŃŠ°ŃŃ, как в ГвеŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, а за ним - ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 2 Š§ŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŠøŠ½Ń Ā«ŠŃо Š²ŃаŃ, ГежŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠ°Ń Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. - ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń ŠÆŠ½Š° ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова». ŠŃŃŠøŃŃŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠøŃалиŃ, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠŃлов, воŃŃŠ» в комнаŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ» на ŃŠ°Š±Š»ŠøŃŠŗŃ Ń ŠøŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠµŠ¼ на Š»Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ°ŃŠ¾Ńном Ń Š°Š»Š°ŃŠµ ЯнŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃŠ¼Ńе ŃŠ¾ мной». Яна Š±Ńла в Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃаŃелŃŃŃŠ²Šµ. Ā«ŠŃГа Š¼Ń ŠøŠ“ŃŠ¼?Ā» ŠŠ¾ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ Š½Šµ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃаŃŃ Š½Š° ŠµŃ Š²Š¾ŠæŃŠ¾Ń. ŠŠ½ Ń ŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¹ поŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» ŠµŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŠŗŃ Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: Ā«ŠŃоŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃŠ¼Ńе. ŠŠµ заŃŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ¹ŃŠµ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š“ŠøŠ½Š° ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š° жГаŃŃĀ». ŠŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŠµ она оказалаŃŃ Š² ŠŗŠ°Š±ŠøŠ½ŠµŃŠµ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠ° Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠøŠ“ел на Гиване, его Ń ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ°Š²Š¾Šµ Šø мŃŃŠŗŃлиŃŃŠ¾Šµ ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š¾ŃŠŗŠøŠ½ŃлоŃŃ Š½Š°Š·Š°Š“ в Š½ŠµŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŠ¶Š“ŃŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ позе, а Š“Š»ŠøŠ½Š½ŃŠµ ноги Š±Ńли ŃŠŗŃŠµŃŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ ним. ŠŃжно Š±Ńло имеŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŃŃŠ¹ глаз Šø ŠæŃŠøŃмоŃŃŠµŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š²Š½ŠøŠ¼Š°ŃŠµŠ»Ńнее, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń понŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ его Š³ŃŠ±Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø блеГнее обŃŃŠ½Š¾Š³Š¾. Š ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ, ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠøŠ¹ Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Š“ŠµŠ·ŠøŠ½ŃŠøŃŠøŃŃŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ²Š°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŃŠµŠ½Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, ŃŠŗŃŃŠ²Š°Š» Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Šŗ**ви на его коже. ŠŠ½ Š±ŃŠ» Š¾Š“ŠµŃ Š² ŃŠøŃŃŃŠ¹ ŃŃŃŠ½Ńй коŃŃŃŠ¼, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ помог ŃŠŗŃŃŃŃ ŠŗŃŠ°ŃŠ½ŃŠµ ŠæŃŃŠ½Š°, в ŠæŃоŃивном ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ вŃŃŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š¶ŠøŠ²Ńие Š±Ń Š²ŃŠµŃ окŃŃŠ¶Š°ŃŃŠøŃ . Рего вŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠø Š»ŠøŃŠ° ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ Š¶ŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŃŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠ°Šŗ Šø Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š°, Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ¾ он ŠæŠ¾Š±ŃŠ²Š°Š» в ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ аГŃ, Šø ŃŃŠ¾ Ń Š½ŠøŠ¼ не ŃŃŠ¾ŠøŃ ŃŃŃŠøŃŃ. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ поГоŃŃŠ» Šŗ Š“ŠøŠ²Š°Š½Ń Šø наклонилŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š±Š»ŠøŠ¶Šµ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃŠ°ŃŃ ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š½Š° ŃŃ Š¾: Ā«ŠŠøŠ“ŠµŠ¾Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø Ń ŠŗŠ°Š¼ŠµŃ Š½Š°Š±Š»ŃŠ“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой Š½Š¾ŃŠø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š½Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ поГГеланŃ, ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńее Š²Ńего, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ“елали Š²Š°ŃŠø Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š“Š°Š²ŃŠøŠµ. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ»Šø ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“Ń Šø ŃŠ±Ńали Š²Ńе Š²Š¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Ńе ŃŠ»ŠøŠŗŠø. ŠŃо Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Яна ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова, ГежŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠ°Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой ноŃŃŃ. ŠŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼ ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ²ŠµŃГил ŃŃŠ¾. ŠÆ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŠ» Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø. ŠŃо ГейŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š¾ она». Š¢Š¾Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Š³Š“а ŠŠøŃалий ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ» глаза. Š£ ŠÆŠ½Ń ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠ¾ ŠæŠµŃŠµŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š¾ Š“ŃŃ Š°Š½ŠøŠµ Šø она ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ ней ŃŠ°Š¼ боŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø Ā«ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š¼Š°ŃŠ½ŃĀ». Ā«ŠŃ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ помог мне ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠøŃалий, Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ²Š°Ń ŠµŃ Ń Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Š²Ń Š“Š¾ ног. Яна ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š½Ńла головŃ, не ŃŠµŃаŃŃŃ Š²ŃŃŃŠµŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Ń Š³ŃŠ¾Š·Š½Ńм Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ом Š¼ŃжŃинŃ. Ā«ŠŠ°... Š-ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃĀ», - она не ŃŠ¾Š²Ńем понимала, о ŃŃŠ¼ ŠøŠ“ŃŃ ŃŠµŃŃ, но знала, ŃŃŠ¾ в ŠµŃ ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠµŃŠ°Ń Š²Š¾Š¹ŃŠø в Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŠµ Šŗ ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Ń. ŠŃгоГа не заŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń жГаŃŃ. Так ŃŠ»ŃŃŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ в ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»Ńном военном Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Šµ ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалиŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ¾Š±ŃаŃŃ ŠŗŠ°Š½Š“ŠøŠ“Š°ŃŠ¾Š² Š“Š»Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Š“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠøŠŗŠø. Š Ń Š¾ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š¾Š±Š¾Š·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ½Š¾ как ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š¾Šµ, Š²ŃŠµ в ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ оŃŃŠ°Ńли знали, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠ½Ń Š² ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¼ ŠøŃŠ¾Š³Šµ Š±ŃŠ“ŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃ Šø ГоживŃŃ Š“Š¾ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠ° ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¹ каŃŃŠµŃŃ Š² ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ ŃŃŃŠµŠ¶Š“ении. ŠŃли ŃŠ¶ на ŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾, ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń имел ГоŃŃŃŠæ Šŗ ŃŠµŃŃŃŃŠ°Š¼, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Šø намного Š»ŃŃŃŠµ, ŃŠµŠ¼ в ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃе. Яна ŠæŠ»Š°Š½ŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š»Š° поГŃŃŠ¶ŠøŃŃŃŃ Ń ŠŠøŃалием в наГежГе ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Šø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń попаŃŃŃ Š² Š»ŃŃŃŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. «Я Š¼Š¾Š³Ń ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠæŠµŠ½ŃŠøŃоваŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼, ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŃ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃŃ, Гаже Š±Ńаком», - внезапно ŠæŃеŃвал ŠµŃ мŃŃŠ»Šø Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ³Š¾ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŃŃŠ°Š½ŃŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼, но мŃŃŠ»Ń о Š²ŃŠµŃŠ°Ńней Š½Š¾ŃŠø ŃŠ¼ŃŠ³ŃŠøŠ»Š° жŃŃŃŠŗŃŃ Š»ŠøŠ½ŠøŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ°. Ā«Š§ŃŠ¾ ж... ŠÆ...Ā» - ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ наŃŃŠ¾Š»Ńко неожиГанно, ŃŠµŠ¼ Яна могла ŃŠµŠ±Šµ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ она Ń ŃŃŃŠ“ом могла ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃ ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°. Ā«ŠŃŠøŃ Š¾Š“Šø ко мне, как ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŠæŃимеŃŃ ŃŠµŃение», - вŃŃŠ°Š» ŠŠøŃалий Šø жеŃŃŠ¾Š¼ ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃа ГаŃŃ ŠµŠ¹ ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон. ŠŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠøŠ» Šø ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложил ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. «РŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Š½ŠµŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠøĀ», - Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ¾Ń, Šø вŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ повеГение ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¼. ŠŠ°Ńем он оŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»ŃŃ, как Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ¾ его кое-ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠ»Š¾. ŠŠ½ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Šŗ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃоŃŃ Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, позабоŃŃŃŠµŃŃ Š¾ ней». Ā«ŠŠ¾Š½ŠµŃно», - Š·Š°Š²ŠµŃŠøŠ» его Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ Ń Š²ŠµŠ¶Š»ŠøŠ²Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ»Ńбкой. Š£Š±ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ они Š½Š°Ń оГŃŃŃŃ Š²Š½Šµ ŠæŃŠµŠ“елов ŃŠ»ŃŃŠøŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠø, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ поГоŃŃŠ» Šŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. Ā«ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗ, - Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š¾Š½ ŃŠøŃ им, но наŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼, - Š²Ń Š²ŠµŠ“Ń ŃŠ¶Šµ женаŃŃ. ŠÆ не Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Ń, ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ²Š»ŃеŃŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠµŠ¼Š»ŠµŠ¼Ńм Š²Š°ŃианŃом Š“Š»Ń Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¶Šø ŠŠ³Š°Ńоновой. ŠŠ°Š¼ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложениŃĀ». ŠŃŠ±Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š“ŃŃŠ½ŃлиŃŃ ŠæŃŠø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠø о его Š±Ńаке, а Š»ŠøŃо еŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ°Ńнело, когГа он ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» о Š¶ŠµŠ½Ńине, на ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой его заŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Šø жениŃŃŃŃ. «Тебе ŃŃŠ¾, жиŃŃ Š½Š°Š“Š¾ŠµŠ»Š¾?Ā» - ŠæŃŠøŠ³Ńозил он ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŃ. Š¢Š¾Ń ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŃŠ¾, ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“овало, Šø ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ Š·Š°Š“ŃŠ¾Š¶Š°Š». Š ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š¾Š½ не знал, ŠŗŃŠ¾ болŃŃŠµ Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š·Š»ŠøŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ боŃŃŠ° - Š½Š¾Š²Š°Ń Š½ŠµŠ²ŠµŃŃŠ° или ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠøŠ¹ за Š²ŃŠµŃŠ°Ńним напаГением. Тем Š²Ńеменем ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š½Š° виллŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š“Š¾Š»Š¶Š½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° ГелиŃŃ Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼. ŠŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠ° ŃŃŠµŠ“Š½ŠøŃ Š»ŠµŃ, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ Романова, вŃŃŃŠµŃила ŠµŃ в ŃŠ¾Š¹Šµ, на ŠµŃ Š»ŠøŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š½Š°ŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½Š¾ Š±ŠµŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ŃŃŠ²Š¾. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š²Š°Ń Š½Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом, Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¶Š°?Ā» «Я Голжна Š±Ńла поГмениŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š»Š»ŠµŠ³ŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ŃŠ°. ŠŃ глаза Š±Ńли ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ°ŃŠ½ŠµŠ²ŃŠøŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŠ»ŠµŠ·ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ŃŃŠø. УвиГев ŃŃŠ¾, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ ŃŠµŃила не наŃŃŠ°ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Ńм. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š°Š²ŠµŃŃ Šø погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ваннŃ. ŠŃ мŃŃŠ»Šø Š½ŠµŠ²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлиŃŃ Šŗ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŃŠ“ŃŃŠµŠ¹ Š½Š¾ŃŠø, Šø она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°, как ŠµŃ ŃŃŠŗŠø Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Šø Š³Š¾ŃŠµŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° Š²Š·Š“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š° Šø погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² воГŃ, как Š±Ń ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ°ŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š¶Š½ŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŃ ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š° по ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŠ°Š½Š½ŃŠ¼Šø, Šø она не знала, Ń ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š½Š°ŃŠ°ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° Гаже не ŠæŃеГŃŃŠ°Š²Š»Ńла, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ» за ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ. ŠŠ¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, она ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼. ŠŃ ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ мŃŃŠ»Šø она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° винŃ. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° обŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠ²Š°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ»Šø ŠøŃ Šŗ Š½ŃŠ½ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»Š¾Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ, ŃŠ°ŠŗŃ оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ°ŠŗŃом: она Šø ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠ²Š»ŃŃŃŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼ Šø женой. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· ваннŃ, оГелаŃŃ Šø ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š¾ŃовилаŃŃ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко она ŃŠæŃŃŃŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š²Š½ŠøŠ·, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ заŃŃŠµŃилаŃŃ Š²Š¾ŠŗŃŃŠ³ неŃ: Ā«ŠŃ опŃŃŃ ŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃŠµ ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńо? ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š±Ń Š²Š°Š¼ ŃŠ½Š°Ńала не позавŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°ŃŃ?Ā» Та ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на Š²ŃемŃ. Ā«ŠŠµŃ, Ń Š¾ŠæŠ¾Š·Š“Š°Ń Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃĀ». ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ знала, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ°Ń, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń она понимала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š“Š»Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ молоГой ГевŃŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ²Š»ŃеŃŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾Š¹ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńе Š½ŠµŃмеŃенное ŠŗŠ¾Š»ŠøŃеŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šø. ТогГа она ŠæŃоŃŃŠ½Ńла ей ŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°Š½ молока: Ā«ŠŃŠæŠµŠ¹ŃŠµ Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š±Ń ŃŃŠ¾. ŠŃŃŠ¾Ńожно, оно гоŃŃŃŠµŠµĀ». Ā«Š”ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠ±Š¾Ā», - ŃŠøŃ о ŠæŃоизнеŃла ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°, ŃŠ¾Š³ŃŠµŃŠ°Ń Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¹ ŃŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠø. Ā«ŠŠµ за ŃŃŠ¾Ā», - Š»ŃŠ±ŠµŠ·Š½Š¾ ŃŠ»ŃŠ±Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ Šø Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃŠ¶Š“ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼, но она ГоŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо знала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠµŠ»ŃŠ·Ń ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŃŃ Š½Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŃŠ²ŃŃŠ¾ŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¶Šµ без ŃŠøŃŃŠ»Š° Š¶ŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²ŃŠ°Ń, Šø ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŠµŠ»Š°ŠµŃ ŠµŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŃŠµŠ¼ ГоŃŃŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ²Š°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ¾ŠæŠøŠ² молоко, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŠµŃŠ½Ńла ŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°Š½ ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠø Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. ŠŠ“нако она не ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŠ°Š·Ń в комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°. ŠŠ½Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· Гома ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½ŃŃŠµ, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŃŠ¾ ей Š½Ńжно Š±Ńло Š·Š°Š¹ŃŠø в ŃŃŠ°ŃионаŃ. ŠŃ маŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š° в Š¾ŃŠ“еление ŠøŠ½ŃенŃивной ŃŠµŃапии. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š¼Š¾Š»ŃŠ° Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° в палаŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃила ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńние Š¼Š°ŃŠµŃŠø. ŠŠµŠ½Ńина по-ŠæŃŠµŠ¶Š½ŠµŠ¼Ń Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŠæŠ»Š¾Ń Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńнии. Š”ŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š·Š°Š½ŃŠ»Š¾. ŠŃ маŃŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Š“ала Š¾Ń ŃŠµŃŠ“ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ неГоŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠø Šø Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŠŗŃŠøŃŠøŃŠµŃком ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńнии. ŠŠ“инŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ Š¶ŠøŠ·Š½Ń Š¼Š°ŃŠµŃŠø Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŠµŃŠµŃаГка ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠ°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃаŃ, еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾, Š¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š±Ń Š² ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Šµ ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńние. ŠŃновной ŠæŃŠøŃиной, по ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Š³Š»Š°ŃилаŃŃ Š½Š° Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ, Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠµŃ ŃŠ³Ńожал ŃŠ“ŠµŃŠ¶Š°ŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ½ŃŠ³Šø, Š½ŠµŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¼ŃŠµ Š“Š»Ń Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø. ТепеŃŃ, когГа она вŃŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶, как ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠµŃ, вŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ им Š±Ńло Š½Ńжно, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½Š°Š¹ŃŠø ŠæŠ¾Š“Ń Š¾Š“ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š“Š¾Š½Š¾ŃŠ° ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š±ŃŠ¾Ńила гоŃŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ на маŃŃ: Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼Š°, Ń ŃŠµŠ±Ń Š²ŃŠ»ŠµŃŃ. ŠÆ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ°ŃĀ». ŠŃ маŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠ°Š¼Ńм близким ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗŠ¾Š¼, ŠµŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š“ŠµŃŠ¶ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ Šø Š½Š°Š“ŃŠ¶Š½Ńм Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š»ŠøŃом. ŠŠµŠ¾Š¶ŠøŠ“анно зазвонил ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° ГоŃŃŠ°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон ŠøŠ· ŠŗŠ°ŃŠ¼Š°Š½Š° Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила на звонок. Ā«ŠŠøŠ»Š°, - ŃŠ°Š·Š“алŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńкой голоŃ. - ŠŠ½Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃ Š¾ŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° мне Š¾Š“Š½Ń ŃŃŠ»ŃгŃĀ». ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 3 ЧаŃŃŠ½Ńй ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ позвонил Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š². ŠŠ½Šø ŃŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š² оГном Š¼ŠµŠ“ŠøŃŠøŠ½Ńком ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃŠµ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š¾Š½ Š±ŃŠ» на Гва гоГа ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŠµ еŃ. ŠŠ°Ńем он ŃŠµŃ ал за Š³ŃаниŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжиŃŃ Š¾Š±ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, Šø ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š±ŃŠ» извеŃŃŠ½Ńм ŃŠŗŃпеŃŃŠ¾Š¼ в ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¹ облаŃŃŠø. Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń они Š±Ńли Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ близки. «Ркакой ŃŃŠ»Ńге ŠøŠ“ŃŃ ŃŠµŃŃ?Ā» - ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾ ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. «У Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠµŃŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń, Š½ŃŠ¶Š“аŃŃŠøŠ¹ŃŃ Š² Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠø, оГнако Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾Šµ Гело, Šø Ń Š½Šµ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Ń, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Ń занŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠøŠ¼ в Š±Š»ŠøŠ¶Š°Š¹Ńее Š²ŃемŃ. ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Šø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа поГ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠŗŃŃŠ»Š¾Ā», - ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š° Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½Ńла на ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½ŠøŠµ. Š”ŠµŠ³Š¾Š“Š½Ń Ń Š½ŠµŃ Š½Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Гел в Š¾ŃŠøŃе, Šø, ŠµŃŠ»Šø не ŃŃŠøŃаŃŃ Š“Š²ŃŃ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°Ńий, Š·Š°ŠæŠ»Š°Š½ŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š½Š½ŃŃ Š½Š° полГенŃ, она Š±Ńла ŠæŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“на. Ā«ŠŠ°, ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŃГа мне ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠµŃ аŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. «Я напиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š°Š“ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ГобеŃŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠ“а, ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š¶Šø Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š½ŠøŠŗŠ°Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠµŃ ала Šŗ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š“ŠøŠ½Ń ŠŠ°Š»Š°ŃниковŃ, Šø они обо вŃŃŠ¼ позабоŃŃŃŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃилиŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. Ā«ŠŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Šµ-ŃŃŠ¾, - Гобавил Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ, Šø его ŃŠ¾Š½ ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŠµŃŃŃŠ·Š½Ńм. - ŠŠøŠŗŠ¾Š³Š“а Š½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š¼Ń об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ не Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠø Šø не заГавай Š»ŠøŃŠ½ŠøŃ Š²Š¾ŠæŃŠ¾Ńов. ŠŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠ“елаŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠ»ŠµŃŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа». Ā«ŠÆŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŠµ Š²Š¾Š»Š½ŃŠ¹ŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃалиŃŃ, Šø ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š“Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ Šŗ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½ŃŃ. ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾ оказалоŃŃ Š² ŠæŃŠµŃŃŠøŠ¶Š½Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ°Š¹Š¾Š½Šµ, заполненном виллами, Š¾ŃŠ½Š°ŃŃŠ½Š½Ńми ŃŠøŃŃŠµŠ¼Š°Š¼Šø Š±ŠµŠ·Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠø вŃŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š²Š½Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ Šø ожиГалоŃŃ, на Š²Ń оГе ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Ń ŃŃŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š¹ Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“овала инŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŃŠ¼ Šø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ½Ńла Š³Š¾ŃпоГина ŠŠ°Š»Š°Ńникова. ДГелав звонок, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŠ±ŠµŠ“ŠøŃŃŃŃ Š² ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“ивоŃŃŠø ŠµŃ ŃŠ»Š¾Š², Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š½ŠøŠŗ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š»Š°ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń внŃŃŃŃ. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° легко Š½Š°Ńла виллŃ. ŠŠ½Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŃŃŠæŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠ°Š¼ Šø позвонила в ГвеŃŃ. Š§ŠµŃŠµŠ· Š½ŠµŃŠŗŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠµŠŗŃнГ ГвеŃŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŃŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠøŃŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŠ¾Ńной. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š½Š°Ń Š¼ŃŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Šø жГали Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ°, но вмеŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ на ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š³Šµ оказалаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ·Š²Š°Š½Š°Ń Š³Š¾ŃŃŃŃ. Ā«ŠŃоŃŃŠøŃе, вŃā¦Ā» - Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ· ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¶Šµ ŃŠ“елала Š²ŃвоГ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾Šµ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ°Š½ŃŃŠ²Š¾, Šø ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń избежаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ¹, она ŃŠ¾Ńла ŃŠ°Š·ŃŠ¼Š½ŃŠ¼ наГеŃŃ Š¼Š°ŃŠŗŃ. ŠŠµŠ·Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃноŃŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° в ŠæŃŠøŠ¾ŃŠøŃеŃе. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š² ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŃŠøŠµŃ аŃŃ ŃŃŠ“а», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š¼ŠµŠ»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š¼ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ» на Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š¾Š½Š° Š“ŠµŃŠ¶Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŠµ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГелаŃŃ?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°, Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š² Гал мне инŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŠø. ŠÆ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Ń вŃŃ Š² ŃŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾Š¹ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ°Š»ŃноŃŃŠøĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ знал, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š½Šµ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ал Š±Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Šø Š¾Š±ŃŠ·Š°Š½Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń, ŠŗŃŠ¾ не Š·Š°ŃŠ»ŃŠ¶ŠøŠ²Š°ŠµŃ Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŃ или Š½ŠµŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠæŠµŃенŃен, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŃŠ²ŠµŃŠ“ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńно ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ» Šø впŃŃŃŠøŠ» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŃŠ» ŠµŃ Š¼ŠøŠ¼Š¾ ŃŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ гоŃŃŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ ввеŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ леŃŃŠ½ŠøŃе в ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń. Š ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾. Ā«ŠŠ°Šŗ Ń Š±ŃŠ“Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ без ŃŠ²ŠµŃа?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ŠŠøŃалий ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š» Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ голоŃ, ŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ» ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ пиГжак Šø наŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» его на Š»ŠøŃо. Ā«ŠŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠø ŃŠ²ŠµŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠøŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он ŃŠŗŠ²Š¾Š·Ń ŃŠŗŠ°Š½Ń. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ»ŠŗŠ½ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠ°Ńелем, Šø комнаŃŃ Š·Š°Š»ŠøŠ» ŃŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ ŃŠ²ŠµŃ. ŠŠµŃвой мŃŃŠ»ŃŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа Š±ŃŠ» Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¼, оГнако она Š¾ŃŠ¼Š°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠøŃ мŃŃŠ»ŠµŠ¹. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŠ²ŠøŠ“ела ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗŠ°, Š»ŠµŠ¶Š°ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ на ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŠø, ŃŃŃ Š±ŠµŠ»Š°Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠ°Š“Š½Š°Ń ŃŃŠ±Š°Ńка Š±Ńла в ŠæŃŃŠ½Š°Ń Гавно Š·Š°ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ¹ ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Šø. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° вГаваŃŃŃŃ Š² ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø Šø ŃŠµŃила ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ“Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š½Š°Ń . ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŃŠ²Š½Š¾ не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» Š²ŃŠ“аваŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŃ, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š¾Š±Ńазом ŃŠ²Š°Š¶Š°Š»Š° его Š³ŃаниŃŃ Šø вела ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃно. ŠŠ½Š° поŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š±Š¾ŃŠŗŃ Šø ГоŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠøŠµ инŃŃŃŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š¾Š¶Š½ŠøŃŠ°Š¼Šø ŃŠ°Š·Ńезала ŃŃŠ±Š°ŃŠŗŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа, обнажив его ŃŠ°Š½Ń, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Šø покŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š½ŠŗŠøŠ¼ ŃŠ»Š¾ŠµŠ¼ Š¼Š°ŃŠ»Šø. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŠ±Ńала вŃŃ Šø, наконеŃ, ŃŠ²ŠøŠ“ела Гве Š·ŠøŃŃŃŠøŠµ ŃŠ°Š½Ń на ŠæŃавой ŃŃŠ¾Ńоне ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ° Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńав ŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼Šø ловкими ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń она оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹, а ŠµŃ Š“Š²ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š±ŃŠ»Šø бŃŃŃŃŃŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŃŃŠµŠŗŃŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ¼Šø. Ā«ŠŃŃŃ Š»Šø Ń Š²Š°Ń Š°Š»Š»ŠµŃŠ³ŠøŃ на анеŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° она ŃŠµŃез Š½ŠµŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃое Š²ŃемŃ. Š ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ, ŃŠ°Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š½ŠµŠ³Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠŗŠøŠµ Šø ŠæŠ¾Š²ŃŠµŠ“или лиŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ±Š¾Š»ŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ°ŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š¶Šø, оГнако ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠ¾Šµ Š²Š¼ŠµŃŠ°ŃелŃŃŃŠ²Š¾. ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠæŃŠøŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ меŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ анеŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠø. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾, поŃŃŠø ŃŠøŃ о, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠ¾ конŃŃŠ°ŃŃŠøŃовало Ń ŠµŃ Š±ŠµŠ·ŃŠ¼Š½Ńм Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ. ŠŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń, Š½ŠµŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŃ Š½Š° обмен Š½ŠµŃколŃкими ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°Š¼Šø, ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠ¾Š²Ńем не ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š» еŃ. Ā«ŠŠµŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼ обŃŃŠ½Ńм Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŠæŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ±Ń воŃŃ Š²Š°Š»ŃŃ ŠµŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»ŠøŠ·Š¼. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŃŃŃŠæŠøŠ»Š° Šŗ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š²Š»ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š°Š½ŠµŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠø, а Š·Š°Ńем ввела ŠµŃ в облаŃŃŃ Š²Š¾ŠŗŃŃŠ³ ŃŠ°Š½. ŠŠ¼ ŠæŃŠøŃлоŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š¶Š“Š°ŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŃ Š¼ŠøŠ½ŃŃ, пока Š½Š°ŃалоŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠµ ŠæŃŠµŠæŠ°ŃŠ°ŃŠ°, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Šµ ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ она наложила ŃŠ²Ń. ŠŃŠøŠ¼ŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŠµŃез ŃŠ°Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ»Š°. Š ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š¼, Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńло бŃŃŃŃŠ¾ Šø ŃŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на ŃŠ²Š¾Šø ок**Š²Š°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠµ ŃŃŠŗŠø Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ½Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ в ŃŠ±Š¾ŃнŃŃĀ». Ā«ŠŃ Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃŠµ ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ внизŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń. Š£Š±ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š½Š° ŠæŠµŃŠ²Ńй ŃŃŠ°Š¶, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ закŃŃŠ» ГвеŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠøŠ» Šŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. «Я ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š», ŃŃŠ¾ банГиŃŃ, Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š²ŃŠøŠµ на Š²Š°Ń Š²ŃŠµŃа, ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š°Š½Ń ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ½, Š²ŠµŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½Š¾, оŃŃŠ°Ńнно Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ избавиŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń Š²Š°Ń, Š¾ŃŠ¾Š±ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Šµ ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, как Š²Ń вŃŃŠøŃлили его ŃŠæŠøŠ¾Š½Š¾Š² в Š²Š°Ńей компании», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠøŃалий заŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š» Š¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»Šø, ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃ, а Š·Š°Ńем поГŃŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Šŗ ŠŗŃŠ°Ń ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŠø Šø опŃŃŃŠøŠ» ноги на пол. ŠŠ½ Š²ŃŠ³Š»ŃГел ŃŠ»Š°Š±Ńм, но его глаза Š²ŃŠæŃŃ Š½ŃŠ»Šø Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃŠ½Ńм Š±Š»ŠµŃком. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ²ŃŠ» ŠæŃŠ¾Š½Š·ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńй Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ на ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŠ°. Ā«ŠŃа Š¶ŠµŠ½Ńина, на ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой Ń Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃжГен жениŃŃŃŃ, ŠøŠ¼ŠµŠµŃ ŠŗŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Šµ-либо Š¾ŃноŃение Šŗ ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Ń?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» он. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ понизил голоŃ: Ā«ŠŠ° ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ Геле, ŠŃŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠ²ŃзалŃŃ Ń Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ¼ ŃŠµŃŃŠµŠ¼, ŠŠøŃоном. ŠŠ½ ŃŃŃŠµŠ¼ŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š²ŃŠ“аŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ГоŃŃ Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ за ŃŠ»ŠµŠ½Š° ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , но, ŠæŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Šµ, никогГа не ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ¼Š°ŃŃŠøŠ²Š°Š» Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠŗŃŠ·ŠµŠ½Š° ŠŠ»ŃŃ, как ŠæŠ¾Š“Ń Š¾Š“ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠŗŠ°Š½Š“ŠøŠ“Š°ŃŠ°. ŠŠ¾Š»Š¶Š½Š¾ бŃŃŃ, ŠŃŃŃŠ¼ Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Ń Š½ŠøŠ¼Ā». Ā«ŠŠ½ не ŠæŠµŃŠµŃŃŠ°ŃŃ Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ“ивлŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ°Š¶Š“ŃŠ¹ ГенŃ. Š” моей ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š½Šµ вежливо ŠæŃомолŃаŃŃ Š² Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŠ° Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń оŃŃŃŃŃŃŠ²ŠøŃ ŠŠøŃалиŃ, в Š³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š“е ŠæŃоизоŃло много ŃŠ¾Š±ŃŃŠøŠ¹, в ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃŃŃ Š±ŃŠ» Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ°Š½ ŠŠ»ŃŃ. «Я ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š», ŃŃŠ¾ Ń ŠŠ»ŃŠø еŃŃŃ Š·Š°Ń ŃŠ“Š°Š»ŃŠ¹ Š±Š°Ń "ŠØŠ°ŃŠ¼" на ŃŠ»ŠøŃе ŠŃбаŃŃŠŗŠ°ŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ вŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ» Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°. Ā«ŠŠ°, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»ŃŠŗŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ¾Š½Š¾Š² Š²ŃŠ³Š½Š°Š»Šø ŠøŠ· компании, ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŠŗŠ»ŃŠ± ŃŃŠ°Š» ŠøŃ ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ½ŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм ŠøŃŃŠ¾Ńником Š“Š¾Ń Š¾Š“Š°, Šø ŠµŃŠ»Šø его Š·Š°ŠŗŃоŃŃ, ŃŠ¾ им ŠæŃŠøŠ“ŃŃŃŃ Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŃŠ³Š¾Ā», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¼Š¾Š³Šø им в ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ā», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠøŃалий, Šø его Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ°Š» на Š¾ŠŗŃŠ°Š²Ń ниже. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š¾Š¹, когГа ŃŠæŃŃŠŗŠ°Š»ŃŃ Š²Š½ŠøŠ·. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠµŠ“положил, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŠ½ŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š» ГевŃŃŠŗŃ Š·Š°ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠµ, оГнако ŃŠµŃŠøŠ» немного ŠµŃ Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ³Š°ŃŃ Š“Š»Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŃŠµŠŗŃа: Ā«ŠŃли Š²Ń ŃŠ°ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¶ŠµŃе об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ комŃ-Š½ŠøŠ±ŃŠ“Ń, Š²Š°Ń Š½Š°ŃŃŠøŠ³Š½ŠµŃ ŃŠ¶Š°ŃŠ½Š°Ń ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŃŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он. ŠŃли ŃŠ»ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠ°Š²Š¼Š°Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š“Š¾Š¹Š“ŃŃ Š“Š¾ ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Š° или его ŃŃŠ½Š° ŠŠ»ŃŠø, они Š¾Š±ŃŠ·Š°ŃŠµŠ»Ńно ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Ń. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ»Š°: «Я ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ°Š¹Š½Šµ. ŠÆ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ Šø немеГленно ŃŠ¹Š“ŃĀ». ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š² ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń, ŃŠ¾ обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š° Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Ń Š¾ŠŗŠ½Š° Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ¾Ńив Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø. ŠŠ½ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ» Šŗ ней ŃŠæŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹, оГнако ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° могла ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŠøŃокие ŠæŠ»ŠµŃŠø Šø мŃŃŠŗŃлиŃŃŃŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Ń. ŠŠ³Š¾ ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŃŃŠ¾Š¹Š½Ńм, ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ńм. Ā«ŠŃ ŃŠ°Š·Š²Šµ не ŃŃŠ»Šø?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š½Š°ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŠ»ŠøŠ²Ńм Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом. ŠŠ½ не Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ, но каким-ŃŠ¾ Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š·Š¾Š¼ ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ она ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠøŃ на него. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, он поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š³Š¾ŃŃŃŠøŠ¹ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼ŃŃŃŠ½Š½Š¾ опŃŃŃŠøŠ»Š° головŃ. ŠŠ°Šŗ Š±Ń ŠµŠ¹ не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ·Š½Š°Š²Š°ŃŃ, но ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š·Š°ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠµŃовал еŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 4 Š”ŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовка ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, опŃŃŃŠøŠ² головŃ, ŃŠ¾Ńопливо Š²Š·Ńла ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ. ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ² Š³Š¾ŃŠ»Š¾, она Гала Š¼ŃжŃине Š½ŠµŃколŃко ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŠ°Šŗ Š±Ń ŃŠ°Š¼ ни Š±Ńло, она вŃŃ Š¶Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š²ŃŠ°Ńом. Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŠµŠ»ŃŠ·Ń пока Š¼Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Šø ŃŠ°Š½Ń. ŠŠµŠ·ŠøŠ½ŃŠøŃŠøŃŃŠ¹Ńе ŠøŃ ŃŠ°Š· в Š“ŠµŠ½Ń Šø Š½Š¾ŃŠøŃе ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠµ ŃŃŠ±Š°ŃŠŗŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń не ŃŠ°Š·Š“ŃŠ°Š¶Š°ŃŃ ŃŠ°Š½ŃĀ». ŠŠ½Š° поŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° бŃŃŃŠ»Š¾ŃŠŗŃ Ń ŃŠ°Š±Š»ŠµŃками Šø ŃŃŠ±ŠøŠŗ Ń Š¼Š°Š·ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š±Š¾ŃŠŗŃ. «Я оŃŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŃ Š²Š°Š¼ ŃŃŠø лекаŃŃŃŠ²Š°Ā». ŠŠøŃалий ŃŃŠ¾-ŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š» в знак ŠæŃŠøŠ·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ»ŃноŃŃŠø, но не Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Š¶Šµ болŃŃŠµ Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Šø ŃŃŠ°Š·Ń же ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ»Š° виллŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она Š²ŠµŃнŃлаŃŃ Š² Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¶Šµ поŃŃŠø Š¾Š“ŠøŠ½Š½Š°Š“ŃŠ°ŃŃ Š“Š½Ń. ŠŠ½Š° Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š¾Š²ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŠµŃŠµŠŗŃŃŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ“ва ŃŃŃŃŠ¾ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼ ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š¾Š¼, ŠµŃ Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Šø в ŠŗŠ°Š±ŠøŠ½ŠµŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ńа. «Я Š¾ŃŠæŃавлŃŃ ŠÆŠ½Ń Š² ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń на ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовкŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼, не ŃŠµŃŠæŃŃŠøŠ¼ Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° поŃŃŃŃŠµŠ½Š° Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ¾ Ń Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²Ń ŃŠ¶Šµ ŃŠµŃили Š¾ŃŠæŃавиŃŃ Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, Ń ŃŠ²ŠµŃен, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŃ Š¾ ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾ вŃŃ Š²ŃŃŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠµŃ Š½Š¾Š»Š¾Š³ŠøŃŠ½Š¾Šµ обоŃŃŠ“ование Š½Š°Ńей Š±Š¾Š»ŃниŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŃовалоŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Ńией "ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š¼Š°ŃŠ½Ń". ŠŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š² Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠ¾Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š¾ Яне. ŠÆ не Š¼Š¾Š³Ń позволиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ ŠæŠ¾Š¹ŃŠø ŠæŃŠ¾Ńив его воли». ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š¾ŃŠµŃинилаŃŃ ŠæŃŠø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠø имени ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ЄоŃŃ Š¾Š½Šø Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š¾ŃŠøŃŠøŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ женаŃŃ, но они никогГа не вŃŃŃŠµŃалиŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° виГела Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко в жŃŃŠ½Š°Š»Š°Ń Šø иногГа в новоŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŠ²ŠøŠ·Š¾ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š°ŃŠøŃ, он Šø Яна? Š”ŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŃŠŗŠ½Ńло, но она оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹. Ā«ŠŠ¾Ń как?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°, боŃŃŃ, Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Š°Š½Ń ŃŃŠŗŠø. ŠŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, Š¼Ń Š¾Š±Š° знаем о ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŃŃ , но...Ā» - Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» ŃŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾ŠøŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŃ, но не знал, как. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ“ŠµŠ»ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ“Šø ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š² благоГаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ²ŠµŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¼Ń ŃŠ°Š»Š°Š½ŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Ńной ŃŃŠøŠŗŠµ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠ» ŠµŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ Š²ŃŠµŃ оŃŃŠ°Š»ŃнŃŃ . «Я понимаŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Šµ поГ ноŃ. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Šµ, ŃŃŠ¾ она Š±Ńла не в ŃŠ¾Š¼ положении, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃŠ°ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŠøŠ·-за Š²Š¼ŠµŃаŃелŃŃŃŠ²Š° ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ½ Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃжГен жениŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ней, Šø, еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾, она не могла ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŠøŃŃŠ²Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ он Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š¾ ней. Ā«ŠŠ½Šµ еŃŃ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š²ŠøŃŃŃŃ Šŗ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø, ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾ Ń ŠæŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃĀ», - ŃŠ¼ŠøŃŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° понимала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃ ŃŠ“елаŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń измениŃŃ ŃŠøŃŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ Š²Š·Š“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŠ» Šø ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ», как она ŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Ń ŃŠ½ŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ°Š·Š¼Š¾Š¼ погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃ, ŠæŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃ Š½Šµ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовке. ŠŠ½Š° без заминки ŠæŃовела ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŠ½Ńла ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŃŃ ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¼Ń Šø, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ² ввеŃŃ , ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ плŃŃ Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŃŠ». ŠŠ¼ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ в ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š² гоŃŃŠøŠ½ŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Яна Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ“ŃŠ°Š²ŃŃŠ²Ńй, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, - ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° она, ŃŃŠŗŠ¾ ŃŠ»ŃбаŃŃŃ. - Š¢Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“на Š²ŠµŃеŃом? ŠŠ¾Š·Š²Š¾Š»Ń ŃŠ³Š¾ŃŃŠøŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¶ŠøŠ½Š¾Š¼Ā». Ā«ŠŠ·Š²ŠøŠ½Šø, но Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠµŃŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ»Š°, Ń ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼Šø Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠ°Š·Š¾Š±ŃаŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š·Š¶ŠµĀ», - вежливо Š¾ŃказалаŃŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° не Š±Ńла в Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ Š¾ŃŠ½Š¾ŃениŃŃ Ń ŠÆŠ½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ½Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ коллегами, а не поГŃŃŠ³Š°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ±Šµ Š¾ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ»Šø оГин Šø ŃŠ¾Ń же ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃ Š² оГно Šø ŃŠ¾ же Š²ŃемŃ. ŠŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š³Š“а Яна Š±Ńла ŃŠ¾Š¹ еŃŃ ŃŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š¹. ŠŠ½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń Š°Š¼Š±ŠøŃŠøŠ¾Š·Š½Š¾Š¹ Šø Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ°ŃоваŃŃŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠøŠ²Š»ŠµŠŗŠ°ŃŃ Š²ŃŠµŠ¾Š±Ńее внимание. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃеГŃ, ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŠæŠ¾ŃŠøŃала оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ Šø Š±ŃŠ»Š° погŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ½Š° в ŃŠ²Š¾Šø книги. ŠŠ¾Š¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š°Š±ŃŠ¾Š»ŃŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŠ°Š·Š½Ńми. ŠŠ¾Š½ŃŃŠ½Š¾Šµ Гело, ŃŃŠ¾ они не Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо лаГили. Ā«Š, Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń жалŃ, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Яна, Š²ŃŠ³Š»ŃŠ“Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń-ŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼ŃŃŃŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹. - ŠŠ¾Š¾Š±Ńе-ŃŠ¾ Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° Ń ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹ кое о ŃŃŠ¼ ŠæŠ¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃĀ». ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° вŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Šø ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Šŗ ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¼Ń ŃŠŗŠ°ŃŃŠøŠŗŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŃŃ Ń Š°Š»Š°Ń. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° она, не Š³Š»ŃŠ“Ń Š½Š° ЯнŃ. Š¢Š¾Ń ŃŠ°ŠŗŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š»Š»ŠµŠ³Š° ŃŠ°Šŗ или ŠøŠ½Š°Ńе ŃŠ²ŃзалаŃŃ Ń ŠŠøŃалием, еŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ Š¾ŃŠ“алил ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń Š¾Ń ŠÆŠ½Ń. «ТŃ, Голжно бŃŃŃ, ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»Š°, Га? ŠŠ½Šµ Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń жалŃ. ŠÆ понŃŃŠøŃ не имела, ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃоŃā¦Ā» Ā«ŠŃŃ Š² поŃŃŠ“ке», - ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ±ŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ“нако Яна еŃŃ Š½Šµ вŃŃ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжила: «РеŃŃ, можеŃŃ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ Š² ŃŠµŠŗŃŠµŃŠµ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом ŃŃ Š²ŃŃŠ»Š° на ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń вмеŃŃŠ¾ менŃ? ŠŠ½Š°ŠµŃŃ, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»ŃŠŗŃ Ń ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃаŃŃŃ Š² ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń, Ń Š½Šµ Ń Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŃинило какие-либо ŠæŃоблемŃĀ». ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ±Š° ŠÆŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° необŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š»Š° об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила: «Я Š½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š¼Ń Š½Šµ ŃŠŗŠ°Š¶ŃĀ». Š Š»ŃŠ±Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ, не Š±Ńло Š½ŠøŃего ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ в ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń взŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń коллеги. ŠŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šø им ŠæŃŠøŃ оГилоŃŃ ŃŃŠ°Š»ŠŗŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃŃ Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Ńми ŃŃŠµŠ·Š²ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Ńми обŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠ²Š°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ° ŃŠµŃŃŠøŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠø Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŃŠøŠ“ел на заГнем ŃŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠµ Š“Š¾ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾Š¹ ŃŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ Š¼Š°ŃŠøŠ½Ń, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŃŠøŠæŠ°Ńкована Ń Š²Š¾ŃŠ¾Ń. Ā«ŠŃ, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом, ŠæŠµŃŠµŠæŠ¾Š»Š½ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š³Š¾ŃŠ“оŃŃŃŃ, - ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°ŠµŃŃ Š¾ моей ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃе? Š£ Š½ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠ»ŠøŃŠ½ŃŠµ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø, не ŃŠ°Šŗ ли?Ā» Š ŃŠ“ом Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńиной ŃŠøŠ“ел ŠŠøŃалий, Š¾ŃŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠæŠøŠ½ŠŗŃ ŃŠøŠ“енŃŃ. ŠŠ½ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» о Š²ŃаŃе, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ Š»ŠµŃŠøŠ» его, Šø Š²ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼Š½ŠøŠ», какими ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½ŃŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½ŃŠ¼Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠµŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃ. ŠŠ° ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ Геле, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š±ŃŠ» ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ ŠµŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŃŠ¼Šø. Ā«ŠŃо Š³Š¾Ńпожа ŠŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°Ā», - вГŃŃŠ³ Š·Š°Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠøŃалий опŃŃŃŠøŠ» ŃŃŠµŠŗŠ»Š¾ как ŃŠ°Š· в ŃŠ¾Ń моменŃ, когГа Яна ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Šŗ Š¼Š°ŃŠøŠ½Šµ. ŠŃови Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»ŠøŃŃ, Šø он ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: «Яна?Ā» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Ń Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š³Š¾ меŃŃŠ° Šø ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»: Ā«ŠŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŠµ еŃ?Ā» Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ», его Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ заблеŃŃŠµŠ» Š¾Ń Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŃŃŠ²Š°. Ā«ŠŠ½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŃŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠ¾Š¹ на гоГ Š¼Š»Š°Š“ŃŠµ в Š¼Š¾Ńм ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃŠµĀ». ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŠ½Š¾, когГа он ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŃŠ¾. ŠŠ½Š°ŃŠøŃ, ŃŃŠ° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° не ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ»Š° его ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ, но Šø Š·Š°Š»ŠµŃŠøŠ»Š° его ŃŠ°Š½Ń? Ā«ŠŃо ŃŃŠ“ŃŠ±Š°?Ā» - Š²Š¾ŃŠŗŠ»ŠøŠŗŠ½ŃŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŃŠµŠ»ŠµŠ½Š½Š°Ń Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ ŃŠµŃила ГаŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ боŃŃŃ ŃŠ°Š½Ń на Š»ŃбовŃ? Ā«ŠŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŃŃŃŃŠ° ŃŃ Š½ŠµŃŃŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ, Š½Š°Ń Š¼ŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š“Ń Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Ń Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š½Š° Š“ŃŃŠ³Š¾Š³Š¾. ...... Š§ŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š“Š°Š»ŃŃŠµ? ŠŠ¾Š»ŠøŃеŃŃŠ²Š¾ глав зГеŃŃ Š¾Š³ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃено, Š½Š°Š¶Š¼ŠøŃŠµ на ŠŗŠ½Š¾ŠæŠŗŃ ниже, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжиŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ более Š·Š°Ń ваŃŃŠ²Š°ŃŃŠøŃ глав! (ŠŃ Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃŠµ Š°Š²ŃŠ¾Š¼Š°ŃŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠø ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Ń Š½Š° книгŃ, когГа Š¾ŃŠŗŃŠ¾ŠµŃе ŠæŃиложение) &9& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact- | Hello reading | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.litradnovie.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact-ruj17_6-1108-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=238502339210583&rawadid=120213195235520476 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465737714_1050368360105220_116821604764712851_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Z-RQg6NRdEQQ7kNvgH9PDH4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AmFpZMkX5UL6lbxe8ELEnmD&oh=00_AYAtiQKAHxlNAWSt_BMaPDiT-OVobJyOm0PeS2q4OKi64Q&oe=674D82CD | REGULAR_PAGE | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,548,719 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}' |
Yes | 2024-11-27 19:52 | active | 1932 | 0 | Read next chapterš | As the real heiress returns, onlookers mock at how the fake heiress will end. She, however, comes back as the daughter of a top billionaire, taking on the role of a judge in the real heiress competition, terminating her foster parents'contract, backed by business tycoons, and stunning everyone! ===== "Madisyn, for years, we've raised you, never imagining you capable of such cruelty. This house can no longer bear your presence. You must leave immediately." Declared the imposing woman before Madisyn Chapman, her gaze laden with disdain and a bitter chill, her elegant attire contrasting sharply with the harshness of her words. "Mom, please, it was an accident. I lost my footing and tumbled down the stairs on my own. Madisyn had no part in this," said a young girl from her seat on the sofa. Just half an hour prior, Jenna Chapman, the biological daughter of the Chapmans, had suffered a fall on the staircase. At that time, Madisyn had been alone on the upper floor. Everyone believed Madisyn had pushed Jenna... Now, the looks that the Chapmans shot at Madisyn were filled with venom and disgust, a stark contrast to their attitude just a week prior, when they had professed their reluctance to ever part with her. Madisyn looked down at the floor, a fleeting shadow of irony passing through her eyes. Once, Madisyn was the sole daughter of the Chapmans. Though she never basked in parental favoritism, she lacked for nothing, her basic needs always met. The facade shattered when Jeffry Chapman, whom she had known as her father, met with a grave accident necessitating an urgent bl**d transfusion. The subsequent tests unveiled a startling truth--Madisyn was not his biological child. Jeffry then harnessed his extensive network to uncover the whereabouts of his true daughter, Jenna. The Chapman family was a prestigious household in Gemond, and news like this naturally spread quickly. To manage the public narrative and preserve their esteemed reputation, they declared an unwavering commitment to Madisyn, the girl they had raised, asserting their intention to treat her as their own for a while longer before she returned to her biological family. Behind closed doors, however, their plans were starkly different. They wanted to quickly send Madisyn away at once. Upon Jenna's arrival, the Chapman family blamed Madisyn for Jenna's years of hardship, relegating Madisyn from her room to a mere storage space, diminishing her status drastically. She was tasked with menial chores, her status far beneath even those of the household servants. Jenna, however, still wanted Madisyn gone. She had crafted several schemes against Madisyn, yet her parents turned a blind eye, their disdain for Madisyn thinly veiled. These tribulations stripped away any illusions Madisyn had about her former family, fueling a resolve to confront the injustices imposed upon her. As the tensions reached a boiling point, she faced Jenna, her voice resolute as she said, "I'll leave, but not before setting the record straight, Jenna!" Jenna's composure wavered under the intensity of Madisyn's icy stare, her body trembling slightly. Was this the same Madisyn who had once submitted quietly to every slight? A dark glint flickered in Jenna's eyes. She was the rightful heiress to the Chapman family assets, not this usurper, Madisyn, who had been living in luxury undeserved. She had to drive this impostor out! "Madisyn, I have no idea what you're going on about!" Jenna's voice dripped with feigned confusion. "Ever since I reclaimed my rightful place, receiving the affection rightfully owed to me by our parents, I've sensed your discontent. Despite your actions, I've remained tolerant. But my legs... how could you? Dancing is my soul's expression. Had I known you coveted the national competition spot so desperately, I would not have contested it." Her insinuation was clear: Madisyn had sabotaged her out of it. The gaze of Jenna's mother, Phyllis Chapman, hardened at Jenna's words, her voice laced with disdain. "Jenna, you possesses a remarkable talent that Madisyn could never hope to match. That competition spot was yours by right. And you, Madisyn!" She turned sharply towards Madisyn, adding, "Pack your belongings and leave immediately!" Madisyn's usually somber expression seemed only to fuel her contempt. Meanwhile, Jenna, ever the docile and talented daughter, shone brightly in her eyes--a true Chapman. Amidst the unfolding drama, Jeffry finally broke his silence, his voice heavy with disappointment. "Madisyn, our agreement was to keep you until the public scrutiny waned, yet here we are, facing your deep-seated resentment towards Jenna. We have no choice but to return you to your true family today." Jenna's eyes glittered with a triumphant gleam as her father pronounced Madisyn's imminent departure. In stark contrast, Madisyn's face remained an unreadable mask as she went up the stairs to gather her possessions. Her prolonged stay on the upper floor kindled a flicker of anxiety in Jenna. "What if she attempts to take everything with her?" After all, everything of value in the house rightfully belonged to her--how could she allow a fake to leave with any part of her wealth? Eventually, Madisyn reappeared, descending the staircase slowly, her movements deliberate. She carried a small, unassuming black bag. As her gaze swept coolly across the living room, it unsettled Jeffry enough for him to divert his eyes. Phyllis's eyebrows knitted together at the sight of Madisyn's minimal luggage. "Is that all you've packed? What's in there? Show me," she demanded, suspicion lacing her tone. Jeffry, however, raised a hand to halt his wife's interrogation. "Let her be." It was probably just the bank card he gave her, which had a mere hundred thousand dollars left on it. Unfazed, Madisyn placed her bag squarely on the table, her expression stoic. "Inspect it if you must." Phyllis, unable to mask her distrust, scoffed. "Maybe she has packed something valuable," she muttered as she unzipped the bag. Peering inside, she found nothing more than a notebook, a few seeds, and a small stack of cash--hardly the valuables she had feared. Phyllis, her face flushed with embarrassment from her baseless accusation, straightened up. "I'll let the driver take you there," she said crisply. Jeffry, the weight of the situation bearing down on him, reached into his pocket and pulled out a card. "Madisyn, when you return, listen to your parents. They're farmers, yes... but they are good, simple people. You should help them." Madisyn looked at the offered card with her beautiful eyes, her expression calm. "Everyone has their own destiny to fulfill," she replied quietly, pushing the card back towards Jeffry. "But before I leave, there needs to be clarity. Jenna, how did you truly fall down those stairs? This is your last chance to tell the truth." Jenna seethed internally, infuriated by Madisyn's serene composure, which seemed to elevate her above everyone else despite her humble origins. Madisyn was not from a wealthy family! She was just two farmers' daughter! "Madisyn, what are you implying? That I threw myself down the stairs?" Jenna retorted. "My legs are my life; they are essential for my dancing. Why would I ever get them injured?" As she spoke, Jenna's emotions crescendoed, and she dissolved into theatrical tears, collapsing into Phyllis's arms. Suddenly, Jennainstinctively leaped to her feet because of a shattered vase. Silence enveloped the room as everyone, including Phyllis and Jeffry, turned their shocked gazes towards her. Jenna's sudden agility was startling--didn't she say she couldn't stand up because of her injuries? &9& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60743322-fb_contact-e | Hello reading | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | VIDEO | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60743322-fb_contact-enp65_2-c1-0824-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=798859118295947&rawadid=120216829192680091 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465926100_3978106075744251_1415510570508931491_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ui7Pd2q1NisQ7kNvgEUeP6X&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A8wjqIBgrJotAOQHGFP3Q2C&oh=00_AYBwlIpS6mLRLVcKa-4RIo3IdLXn1TS_O16NYGxhxw4nSA&oe=674D9771 | REGULAR_PAGE | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,547,851 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547852}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:44 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | February in Sureton City was wet. It had been drizzling throughout the day, leaving the roads damp. The cold wind brought with it the rain, making Freya Somner shiver. She held an umbrella and curled up while crouching before the entrance to the city hall. It was already 5:00 pm. Would that person come? She was worried as she thought about her grandfather, Neil Somner, who lay sick in bed. Had he finished his IV drip? Would he need to use the restroom? Had Thomas Talbot already gone home? She looked up and scanned the empty streets. The city hall would close for the day at 5:30 pm. She would just grit her teeth and wait for another half an hour, then. If that person didn't show up, she could blame him and tell Neil and Thomas that he'd stood her up. It wasn't because she didn't want to marry him or anything. Neil was sick. As a traditional medicine practitioner, he knew his time was running out. Freya was his only concernāshe would be alone in the world once he passed. He'd contacted Thomas, whom he'd saved many years ago. Thomas had promised Neil that he would do everything in his power to help if Neil ever needed it. All Neil had to do was make the call. Years had passed since then, but the call had miraculously gone through. Thomas had shown up the very next day. Neil had explained the situation to him and asked Thomas to help care for Freya in the future. Thomas had generously said, "It's only natural for me to care for her. How about thisāI have many grandsons, so I'll have one of them marry Fae as a way of repaying you. That way, she won't be alone." Neil had agreed, leaving Freya with no room to object. She didn't want to marryāshe could take care of herself and was fine alone. She was currently staying at the dormitory her university had prepared for graduate students. She even had 2,300 a month as financial aid. Eating at the hospital's and university's cafeterias was cheapāshe only needed to spend 15 a day on food. However, Neil had insisted. He felt that it was hard to predict the future, and he would only be able to rest in peace once he saw that marriage certificate. That way, he'd be able to face Freya's parents in the afterlife with no regrets. Freya's parents had died after falling off a cliff. They'd been searching for a herbal catalyst to save Thomas back in the day. It had rained that day, just as it had on this day. Freya had seen her parents' corpses entwined with one another, their hands still clutching the herbal catalyst. After her parents passed away, she and Neil depended on each other for survival. It was on that day that she'd suddenly grown up. She'd studied hard and skipped grades, sitting for her SATs at 17 years old. Then, she'd gotten into Sureton University's medical faculty, joining the seven-year integrated bachelor's and master's program. She only had two years to go before she could graduate and officially start working. Things were starting to look good. Then, Neil had been diagnosed with stomach cancer. It was taking his life away. The screeching of brakes pulled Freya out of her reverie. She looked up at the offroad vehicle before her. It was painted a military green and covered in mud, and the tires were soiled. It was clear the car had ventured through the mountains. The door opened, blocking the man's face from her view. Still, she'd gotten a glimpse of his chiseled features. His bushy brows, tall nose, and deep-set eyes formed a handsome, honest face. With the door open, all Freya could see was the army pants enveloping his long legs and the leather boots he wore. It was a cold day, yet he only wore an olive green T-shirt. He stepped away from the car. Before Freya could take a closer look at his face, he approached her, stopping before her so his boots were level with her eyes. "Are you Freya Somner?" he asked, his voice deep and somewhat daunting. "Yeah." "Let's get married, then." He turned and headed into the city hall. Chapter 2 Freya wanted to stand up, but she'd been crouching for so long that her legs had gone numb. "What's wrong?" the man asked. "My legs have gone numb." She was lifted off her feet as soon as the words were out of her mouth. An unfamiliar scent enveloped her, and she felt her face burn. The man placed her on the seat before the counter. "Get your identification." She kept her head lowered as she obediently placed the things on the counter. "Daniel Talbot," the staff said. "That's me," the man said. "Freya Somner." "Here," Freya said. She looked up at the staff. The staff looked at the identification she held, then at Freya. The latter's eyes were spirited but also carried a hint of naivety. Freya was only 22, but Daniel was already 28. He'd even carried her in. That made the staff suspect whether Freya had been forced into this. She asked, "Are you here to get married at your own will?" "Yes, I am," Freya said. "Alright, then. Fill up these forms, please." At 5:30 pm, Freya and Daniel walked out of the city hall. Freya looked down at her marriage certificate. She'd gone from being single to married once the staff stamped the certificate. She'd married a man she'd met for the first time without even dating him. The whole thing had only taken a matter of minutes. Daniel stopped and looked at her. "Where are you headed now?" She had kept her head down and hadn't been paying attention to the distance between them. She walked right into his chest. Pain spread through her, starting from her nose. Tears welled in Freya's eyes. How could his chest be as hard as a wall? She clamped a hand over her nose and looked at him tearily. "I'm going back to the hospital." He was so tall that her eyes were only level with his chest. It was incredibly muscular and looked just like the diagrams she'd seen in her medical texts. "Get in the car," he said. Freya struggled to open the door. She tugged it with all her strength, but it didn't budge. Daniel saw her from the driver's seat. He waved at her, gesturing for her to back up. Then, he opened the door from inside. "Which hospital are you going to?" he asked. "The county tumor hospital, the one at Percat Street. Thanks." Freya obediently settled in her seat. "Your seatbelt," he said. She put it on, and he started the car. She noticed that his hands and arms were tanned, with protruding veins. He oozed strength and power. Suddenly, Freya's stomach rumbled. The sound was magnified in the silent car. She instinctively held her stomach, her face turning beet red. What was wrong with her? Why did she keep embarrassing herself? Was there something about her that made her incompatible with Daniel? Her stomach continued to rumble for a while. Finally, the car stopped. Freya thought they'd arrived at the hospital and moved to open the door. Then, she looked out and said, "We're not at the hospital." Daniel had already gotten out of the car, though. He headed to a fruit store without looking back at her. Soon, he returned with a bag full of fruits. "I don't know what your grandfather likes, so I bought a little of everything." "He can't eat anything. Doctor's orders." Daniel looked at her, perhaps because she sounded too calm. Only then did Freya notice how deep-set his eyes were. There was a hint of dominance in them. "You have them, then." He placed the bag on her lap. "Have some to tide the hunger. I'm in a rush." Freya wondered whether he was showing his concern for her. A wave of warmth surged in her as she peeled a banana. It was sweet. ⦠The nurse had just removed Neil's IV drip when Freya and Daniel arrived at the ward. Thomas took the marriage certificates from Daniel and Freya and held them before Neil. He said happily, "Look at this, Neil. They're official marriage certificates with the stamps and all. They're genuine!" Neil smiled and nodded weakly. "That's great. I won't have anything to worry about anymore." "Come closer so Neil can see you, Dan," Thomas said. Daniel stepped forward. "Hi, Grandpa." Neil's smile widened. "Hiā¦" He held Daniel's hand and said, "I'll leave Freya in your hands from now on. She's a softie but is stubborn on the inside. I hope you'll be more tolerant of her and take the time to explain your thoughts to her if you two ever get into an argument." Tears streamed down Freya's face when she heard this. Daniel said, "I will, Grandpa." "Don't worry, Neil. We won't mistreat Freya. Daniel has property and a carāI'll have him show Freya around his place right now. She can move in when she's free," Thomas said. Freya forgot about crying and stared at Thomas in shock when she heard that. Didn't she and Daniel only have to get married? Why did they even have to live together? "Go on, then. It's still light out, so you can see what the place is like," Neil said. Daniel and Freya headed to his place under Thomas' urging. Chapter 3 Daniel's apartment was in Sureton City's central commercial area. It was an expensive area with good infrastructureāthe medical and education systems were well-established. The residential area was right next to Sureton City's largest park. Freya looked at the minimalist, almost stark apartment. The marble coffee table was covered in a layer of dust. "This is your home?" "Yeah." Daniel also saw the dust. "I don't usually stay here." That didn't make sense at all. Why would anyone not live in their own home? Freya couldn't understand it. "There's a card here that you can use to pay for the utilities." He opened a drawer in the TV cabinet to show her. "If anything needs fixing, you can speak to the management office. "I'll have someone clean up the place later. There are two rooms, so you can pick whichever one you want. Feel free to use the study as wellā¦" Freya observed the place. It was well renovated but showed no signs of being lived in. There weren't even any plates or utensils around. "What am I to you?" she suddenly asked. "My wife." "But I feel like your mistress," she said boldly. She didn't know whether Daniel had a girlfriend or anythingāperhaps he'd only married her due to Thomas' pressure. Otherwise, he wouldn't have made her wait a whole afternoon for him, only arriving right before the city hall closed for the day. "What are you getting at?" Daniel asked. "I'm fine with getting a divorce if you already have a partnerāour grandfathers have seen the marriage certificates, anyway. I don't want to inadvertently end up as a homewrecker." She respected the elderly but wouldn't do anything immoral just to comply with Neil's and Thomas' wishes. Daniel understood now. "I'm single. I usually stay at the military camp in the mountains." Freya recalled his offroad vehicle and the mud on it. That, coupled with his outfit, made her realize just who he was. "I'm sorry for misunderstanding you." "It's fine. I'll take you back to the hospital nowāyou can move in here whenever it's convenient for you." "What about you?" she blurted. Then, she disdained herself for asking. What did his matters have to do with her? "I need to head back after this. There's an urgent mission I need to handle." That was the last thing Daniel said to her. ⦠Shortly after Daniel left, Neil's condition took a turn for the worse, and a new semester started. Freya bustled back and forth between the university and the hospital daily. On days when Neil felt better, he could even hold Freya's hand and reminisce with her. Neither of them mentioned that rainy night, though. He kept telling her that life was long and that she had to live well independently. However, he also told her she couldn't expect to do everything herself. She had to give in occasionally. Daniel looked like a good man, and they had to communicate with each other. They had to understand each other⦠Neil said many things. Freya wanted to object to everything and tell him that none of that mattered. She wanted him to know that she only wanted to spend her life with him in a small town called Floriver Town. She wanted to read medical texts and pick herbs with him. However, as a doctor, she was rational enough to know there was no chance of them ever returning to that life. The reports and data she saw every day were enough to tell her that Neil's condition was deteriorating. She cried almost daily throughout that month but hid it well. Neil never noticed. One day, white clouds floated in the blue sky. Freya drew the curtains, allowing the sunlight to stream into the room. Neil was in good spirits. "The weather is so nice today, Fae. Maybe you should take me off my oxygen tube now." He sounded calm, but Freya faltered while clipping his nails. She acted like she hadn't heard him and moved on to the next finger. "I can't take it anymore, Fae. I'm on drug every day, but it still hurts so bad. I'm begging you, okay?" His plea made Freya's nose prickle. Tears rolled down her face and landed on the floor, fading within seconds. Neil was a proud and strong man who'd never begged anyone in his life. Now⦠It looked like she really had to let him go. She slowly shut her eyes, sounding choked up as she said, "Okay. I'll get a doctor after I'm done clipping your nails." "The weather is so nice today that I feel so much more relaxed," Neil said. He lifted a hand with difficulty to caress her head one last time. It reminded her of how he'd praised her whenever she could memorize the things she'd read in the medical texts. After Freya signed the necessary documents, the doctor removed Neil's oxygen tube. She stood by his bedside and held his hand until his body became devoid of warmth. Thomas helped her with Neil's funeral, after which he urged her to move into Daniel's apartment. Chapter 4 Two years passed in the blink of an eye. "There's no time to eat, Dr. Somner. We're being dispatched for a house call." Freya was in a hospital's emergency room. When she heard the nurse, Jade Winton, call her, she put a folder over her unfinished instant mac and cheese and left the doctor's lounge. "Where's Dr. Wood?" she asked while wearing a mask. She hurried to catch up with Jade. "He's accompanying Lena for a prenatal check. I've called him, and he's on his way." Jade grabbed a first-aid kit and an extra bag of gauze and bandages. She handed them to Freya. "What's the situation? Why do we need so many bandages and gauze?" "A luxury jewelry store was robbed. The store's staff called the police, but the robbers discovered them and took ten staff hostage. We're being dispatched to provide medical assistance," Jade said. She told Freya everything she knew, then added, "Don't be rash later. Leave everything to Dr. Wood." "Got it. Thanks, Jade." Freya's mentor, Jason Wood, arrived at the same time as Freya and Jade. He was a tall, skinny man whose hairline was receding. He'd come from a prenatal check with his wife, Lena Johnson, and had already changed into his uniform. It made him look particularly spirited. "What's the situation?" he asked as he got into the car. "A jewelry store's been robbed. The robbers are armed," Jade said. Silence descended upon the car. They didn't know what they were facing but had to go at it regardless. Medicine knew no borders, and all lives were equal in worth. They had to save lives as long as they were at risk. When Freya and the others arrived, the police had already secured the scene. A crowd consisting of spectators and staff from various media outlets gathered behind the police line, surrounding the place and making it hard for anyone to get through. Police cars and vehicles belonging to a SWAT team were parked outside the jewelry store. There were also three buses with the windows tinted black. Freya followed Jason out of the car. A man who looked like an administrator hurried over to them, looking anxious. "The robbers need a doctor in there to save their comrade. Which one of you two will go in?" Freya looked at the jewelry store. It had three floors and was a corner lot with an expansive view. A mall was behind it, which meant it probably had more than one exit. "I'll go," Jason said, dragging Freya out of her reverie. She gave him a disagreeable look. "No way. I'll go, Dr. Wood. You have parents and children to care for, and Lena's conceived with your second child. You can't go in there." "You can't, either. You're inexperienced." Jason's attitude was firm. "The situation is complicated. I'm the only one who can head in there." Freya didn't argue with him. She turned to the administrator and volunteered. "I'll go, sir. I've passed the medical board exam and can practice independently. I don't have any dependents or relatives to care for." He looked at her. She was young and so nervous that she clenched her fists, but her expression was calm. She was bold, but her courage needed some training. "You can go, then. We don't know the situation inside, so we can only act when the Falcon Strike Unit arrives. All you need to do when you get in there is to save whoever is injured. Drag things out for as long as possible while ensuring your safety and wait for help." "Understood, sir." Freya wore her medical cap and gave herself a mental pep talk. "Freyaā¦" Jason started. "I have to gain experience since I don't have it, Dr. Wood. You have to give me a chance," she said. That was what medicine was like. One had to be bold and careful while constantly defeating one's old self. That way, one would only become a better version of oneself. Jason knew what Freya was like. She'd met various people when treating patients. When some of them criticized or insulted her, she wouldn't take it lying down. Her retorts left much to be desired, though. For instance, if a patient said she was incapable and that a doctor online had told them this and that, she would say, "I'll leave, then. You can ask your online doctor to treat you." Once, someone had shouted at her, saying she was useless. She'd clapped back, calling that person the useless one. "Do you guys have a bulletproof vest or something? Give one to her." Jason knew nothing he said would change Freya's mind. The administrator gave one of his subordinates a look. A member of the SWAT team brought a bulletproof vest over. Freya took her doctor's coat off and put the bulletproof vest on over her T-shirt. Then, she put her uniform on. Chapter 5 Jade handed Freya the first-aid kit before hanging the stethoscope from her neck. "You're just going to ignore everything I told you before we came here, aren't you? You're bound to get into trouble if you continue like this." "No one is more suitable than me, Jade," Freya said calmly. "It's not like the military region's general hospital lacks doctors. If you turn them down, they'll arrange for someone else to come." "But it's too far away. They'll take at least 30 minutes to arrive. That doesn't conform to the principles of pre-hospitalization emergency care." Jade was one of the emergency room's most experienced nurses, so she knew Freya was right. It was the only thing they could do under the circumstances. The administrator held a loudspeaker and shouted toward the store, "The doctor is coming. Open the door." A hoarse voice rang out as soon as the words were out of his mouth. "Put the first-aid kit on the ground and turn in a circle. Then, take everything out of the first-aid kit and lay them on the ground." Freya did as told. She'd just placed the final tool on the ground when the hoarse voice rang out again. "Put the things back in and come inside." Freya packed everything back. She was about to enter the store when she felt a cool breeze. Curious, she looked in the direction it had come. A helicopter was hovering in midair in one of the jewelry store's blind spots. A tall figure in camouflage slid down the rope and made a smooth landing. It happened in seconds. Freya stared at the man, finding his figure incredibly familiar. He wore a black mask, and his sharp eyes flitted past her. Then, he hid behind the wall. Another team member landed behind him. "Come in," the hoarse voice urged loudly. He sounded impatient. Freya knew she had to enter the store since these people had yet to infiltrate it. Once she understood that, she didn't hesitate to head inside. As soon as she pushed open the door, she smelled the metallic scent of blood. Suddenly, someone grabbed her by the neck and roughly dragged her inside. Then, he flung her onto the floor and commanded, "Save him." She looked at the man on the floor. His mask, shaped like a pig's head, had been thrown aside. He looked ashen while struggling to breathe and had cyanosis of the nail bed. These were all signs of a lack of oxygen. Freya checked him and concluded that he was having an asthma attack. His throat had swelled up, leading to breathing difficulties. She searched his bag while muttering, "Where's the inhaler?" Asthma patients would bring their inhalers when they were out, but she didn't find one in his bag. "What are you looking for?" a man in a mask shaped like a dog's head asked. "His inhaler," she said. "He doesn't have one. Do a cricothyrotomy on him right now." Freya was taken aback. "How are you related to him? You know how to save him?" Suddenly, he pressed a gun to her forehead. "Shut up if you don't want to die. Just do as I say!" The iciness of the metal made Freya's heart clench. Her mind went blank for a second, and she couldn't think. "Hurry up!" He kicked her shoulder. The pain made her snap to her senses. She forced herself to calm down and took a deep breath before commencing anatomical positioning and sterilization. Then, she inserted a thick injection needle into the cricothyroid membrane. The process didn't take long, and the man gradually started looking better. Suddenly, a black thing landed not far from Freya. Before she realized what it was, a few more followed. The inside of the store was quickly filled with smoke, and people started yelling. The alarm went off. Freya wanted to take advantage of the chaos to hide, but a hand wrapped around her neck. A gun was pressed to her forehead, and someone snarled, "You're coming with me." Chapter 6 The man dragged Freya to a secluded corner to hide. The cold feeling against her temple made her compliant. Her palms grew sweaty as she stood there, and she could hear her heart racing. No matter how nervous or scared she was, she could only place her faith in the Falcon Strike Unit and tightly hold the needle in her hand. A few minutes later, red lights flashed at them. The man dragged Freya out of their hiding spot. Before she could even see what was happening, she heard a muffled groan behind her. Then, there was a thump, and the robber's hand fell before her. She was still lost when a team of three surrounded her. A familiar voice said, "Take her out, Rabbit." "Roger, Falcon." This voice belonged to a woman. Rabbit, or Loren Smith, turned to Freya. "Come with me." Freya turned to look at the familiar man while following Loren out. He glanced at her while walking up the stairs, and his sharp eyes matched the ones in her memory. She asked Loren, "Is the person you called Falcon Daniel Talbot?" Loren faltered. Then, she continued walking out while observing their surroundings. She didn't respond to Freya's question, but Freya knew she was right. After leaving the jewelry store, the situation outside left no room for Freya to be pensive. She threw herself into workāthe jewelry store's staff had more or less been injured. Jason was rescuing the most critically injured ones, so she had to handle those who were only bruised or scraped. The injured staff came and went as she stopped the bleeding, cleaned wounds, and bandaged them. "Freya." She looked up in the middle of stopping a patient's bleeding to see black leather boots before her. Then, she raised her head to find Daniel standing before her. She looked away and continued with her work. "Yes?" "Help me clean this up." He'd taken his mask off, his tanned face unreadable. It had been two years since they'd last seen each other. Now that they were reunited, Freya still couldn't help feeling a little scared of him. Based on what she remembered, he was a little domineering, and he spoke and acted brusquely. "I'm almost done here." She picked up the pace and recorded the time. Then, she called out to Jade, who was somewhere behind her, "I'm done with the last one, Jade. They can be sent to the hospital now." She turned back to Daniel. "Have a seat." She sterilized her hands and scanned him. There didn't seem to be any wounds on him, so she asked, "Where's your injury?" "The side of my abdomen." He lifted his shirt, revealing the bandage around his waist. Freya crouched before him, finding that the bandage had already been stained with blood. She removed it and looked at the stitches on the neat woundāit was a knife wound. He asked, "How have you been for the past two years?" "Not too bad." "I was on a mission abroad when your grandfather passed. I've only just returned." Freya faltered. Daniel was explaining why he had missed Neil's funeral. Her voice remained calm as she said, "I understand." They didn't speak anymore after that. Freya didn't ask about the wound, merely cleaning it and bandaging it again. She stood up and took off her gloves, throwing them into the medical waste bin. "You'll have to be careful with your wound for some time. It'll take longer for you to recover if you keep reopening it." "Thanks," he said. "You're welcome." Their conversation was polite and distant. "This is yours, right?" Daniel suddenly held out a sandalwood bracelet with an emerald pendant in the middle. Freya's face was carved on itāit didn't look much like her, though. It was a bracelet her father had made for her. "Yes, it is. Thanks." She reached out for it. Her fingers brushed against his palm as she took the bracelet from him, making her heart skip a beat. She immediately retracted her hand. "I'm leaving." Daniel stood up. He straightened his shirt and returned to his unit. Freya watched as the helicopter started up. The blades spun, lifting the aircraft into the air. Then, it flew away. "Let's go, Dr. Somner. We're taking a police car back," Jade called. Freya snapped to her senses. The helicopter was no longer in sight. All that was left was a vortex cloud left from its tail. She tightened her grip on the bracelet and packed everything up. Then, she ran to Jade with the first-aid kit and medical waste bag in hand. ⦠After the incident, Jason requested that she be placed under counseling and given a month off. Freya returned to work after only three days at home, though. "Go home and rest," he said. "I need to do something with my hands, Dr. Wood." Jason pressed a hand to his forehead and threw her a pair of gloves. "Go to the debridement room and change the dressing for the patients there. You're not allowed to go on house calls or dispatches in the future." "Why?" Freya didn't get it. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465249817_520746214095774_6444994746307294846_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OgtdKeuqA7sQ7kNvgGsLH4M&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHsWsNnJTuJhI2qvQ8J-O0X&oh=00_AYBwiZwnDW7OLUlG4m-WossVeWHiMSMIHkBPS4yvNZiYmg&oe=674DAC2B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,549,671 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549680}' |
Yes | 2024-11-27 19:59 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
š„š„Click to read the next chapter for freeš | Haley hadn't seen her husband William for a week and when she finally called him in the evening he seemed annoyed. "I have a meeting now. Excuse me." He brushed hang up the phone before she could say a word. Haley felt a little disappointed since tonight marked their third anniversary. Anyway, she decided to stay awake until he got home. Bored, she picked up her phone, checking into her tiktok to kil-l time. Just then, a piece of news popped up, featuring NK Enterprise, her husband's company. Excited, Haley tapped into the news; "William Nash, Famous CEO of NK Enterprise, Checks Into Hotel With his Mystery Girlfriend, Relationship Revealed" Her William? Haley's eyes glued to her phone's screen, shock and disbelief taking over when she saw the image of her husband entering the Hotel, his arm snaked around a woman's waist. Haley couldnāt believe her husband was with a woman. She must be mistaken. Sinking in confusion was pointless. Haley dialed his number. On her third trial, he finally picked up. āWhat's up?ā he asked coldly. Haley inhaled deeply, controlling her emotions. āLiam, where are you? Today's our 3rd anniversary, remember?ā āSo?ā he said through his careless tone, āNot coming home. Sleep by yourself.ā His voice holding no remorse, a gut-wrenching punch to her pride. Just then, a female voice, soft and seductive, came on the phone. āWilly, I'm thirsty.ā Willy? Even Haley wasn't allowed to call him that. He truly was with a woman! The phone beeped. He hung up the call. Haley sank onto the bed, her thoughts spinning and that voice echoing. It was Leah! Liamās secretary who looked a lot like his Ex. Dazed, Haley's gaze fell on the decorations; her hard work. Tears blurred Haley's vision. Suddenly, a message notification appeared. [I'm pre-gnant. It's time for me to become the new Mrs. Nash.] Haley gripped the phone, her body trembling. It was from Leah. She'd been having second thoughts whenever she wanted to leave the man, but now she gave up her last hope. Haley stood up and retrieved the document she'd hidden in a corner of the closet and signed her name on it. Tears that reminded her of how weak and helpless she'd reduced herself to all in this marriage. Never again. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 847 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449525230_1517807349133217_6430272564784193668_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RYv8QcsXKm4Q7kNvgHzzjfR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AOiwW-Ti-eFEKHKfUlz0E5T&oh=00_AYDJpPXvH28bX5lkcgkAMRZXQT6x3NoloSctvr6oBe1W9g&oe=674DAE3E | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,547,336 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547350}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:40 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
š„š„Click to read the next chapter for freeš | After six years, Stella Richard finally came back this familiar city. She walked out of the airport and hailed a taxi. When the taxi moved, all the memories she had tried to forget over the years began to flood her mind... Stella shook her head, chasing those thoughts away. This time, she hadnāt come back to dwell on old, useless memories. She was back because her boss had asked her to return. He told her that their company was at a dead end, and he wanted her to come back and solve the crisis. At first, Stella didnāt want to come, but after some thought, she decided to return... Six years ago, her boss had helped her during the most difficult time of her life, and she wanted to repay the favor... As for everything else, she no longer cared... At the Company... As Stella arrived, she noticed that most of the employees were engaged in a lively discussion. As she walked by, snippets of conversation reached her ears. "I heard that there are so many companies who want to buy our company." "Really! That means weāll have a new boss." "I just hope that our new boss should be good-looking, like a Korean drama CEO." "Hey! Do you know whoās going to buy the company?" Stella heard their chatter but didnāt care about the gossip. She knew these people didnāt actually care about who would buy the company or for what price. They just wanted to gossip. But she... She cared... and she was here to secure a good deal for her company. "Of course, itāll be Kingstonās, the RK Group. Who else in the city is powerful enough to challenge them?" Stella, who had been about to continue walking, stopped in her tracks. A name, both familiar and unfamiliar, reached her ears. "The Kingstons..." "RK Group..." Suddenly, memories Stella had locked away began to surge like a storm. Her mind was filled with those memories like a flood. Stella felt dizzy. It was as if she were still trapped in that RK mansion, surrounded by cold walls. Stella had thought she had long forgotten about him, but it seemed that it was just her illusion. [Flashback] Six Years Ago... In the RK Mansion... Stella walked out of the gate inside the living room. But her expression was somber. She moved as if in a daze. "Madam, what happened to you? Why do you look so pale and weak?" The one who spoke was Mia. She was working for Kingston's for years and always treated Stella like her daughter. Seeing her pale face and weak demeanor, Mia was worried. "Mia... Donāt worry, Iām fine. Itās just..." Stella glanced at the reports in her hand and said, "I havenāt had my period for two months, and when I went to the hospital..." She didnāt finish her sentence, looking at Mia with a mix of expectation and worry. They just stared at each other. Mia understood what Stella wanted to say. She was pregnant. But Mia also knew about the relationship between Mr. RK and Stella. She didnāt know what to say. In the end, she just congratulated her. Stella didnāt say anything and kept staring at the reports in her hand. She had been married to Rene Kingston for three years. But theirs was not a marriage of love... It was a contract marriage, with a three-year time limit. Because the woman he loved was her sister. RK had been about to marry her sister, Sophia, but for some reason, Stella had ended up replacing her sister. From the day they married, he had told her that their marriage was just a three-year contract and nothing more. For RK, their marriage was indeed just a contract, but for Stella, it was a beautiful gift from God. Because only she knew how happy she was when she found out she was going to marry RK. The man she had loved throughout her youth. All these years, Stella had given her best in this marriage, hoping that maybe, just maybe, their marriage would work out. Maybe he wouldnāt divorce her. Maybe he would want to stay with her... Maybe he would give their relationship a chance because of the child... Stella was still lost in thought when suddenly, a voice came from the door, shattering all her hopes and illusions. "I donāt want this child." The voice was cold and hard. Stella and Mia both turned to look in the direction of the voice. RK was standing at the door, staring at Stella. His face was cold and expressionless. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. He had a very handsome face and blue eyes. His blue eyes were like the deep ocean. If you looked into them. Then you would be drowned in it. Chapter 2 RK walked in and stood in front of Stella. He appeared like a king, towering above the world and looking down upon everyone as if they were nothing. With his tall frame and commanding aura, he exuded an undeniable power. Stella sat on the sofa, overwhelmed by his presence. She remained seated, staring at him, shocked by his words. She never expected this man to be so cold-blooded, uttering such harsh words without a second thought. There was no hesitation in his voice when he said he didnāt want the child. Stella looked into his eyes, trying her best to remain calm and hold back her tears. She didnāt want to appear weak in front of this cold man. The two of them just stared at each other in silence. After a while, RK walked over and sat opposite Stella. As he sat down, his assistant, Alex Triston, placed a stack of papers on the table. At the top of the papers were the words "Contract Expired." Alex looked at Stella and said, "Miss Richard, according to your contract with Mr. RK, three years have now been completed. Please sign here and finalize the process." Stella noted the change in how Alex addressed herāfrom Mrs. RK to Miss Richard. Even though she still hadn't signed her name. A mocking smile appeared on her face. She was sure that Alex wouldnāt have dared to take her so lightly, if it hadnāt been ordered by someone, of course, and that someone was none other than her husband. RK took the pen and signed his name without a pause or thought. After finishing, he looked at Stella and said, "You can stay here for a week and look for the house." Stella looked into the man's eyes which are calm as a lake. There was no regret, sadness, or hesitationānothing. It was as if he felt nothing about their relationship, which had suddenly gone through such a big change. But as this thought crossed her mind, she scolded herself. "Stella, are you a fool? How can you expect any regret or sadness from this stone-hearted man?" But still, she couldnāt control her emotions. Because she had loved this stone-heated man for so many years. Stella didnāt say anything and just looked at the man with whom she had spent the past three years. She had seen his face every day, yet now, as she looked at him, she still found him strikingly handsome. But... he was also the man who had shattered her heart into a thousand pieces. She didnāt want to show her vulnerability in front of him, so she tried her best not to cry. Her hand trembled as she held the pen. She looked at the papers, saw his elegant and strong handwriting, and signed her name. Just like her heart, her handwriting was also broken. Stella was shattered inside, but she didn't show this on her face. After she signed her name, she took a deep breath and said, "I am very grateful to Mr. Kingston that he allowed me to stay here for a week, but after our contract expires I don't think I should stay here. I will leave immediately." After speaking, Stella glanced at Mia and asked, "Mia, can you help me pack my things?" Mia looked at Stella's face and saw how hard she trying not to cry and her heartache. She didn't want to do this, but she had to do it. Stella went upstairs to pack her belongings, while RK watched her retreating figure, his emotions unreadable. Stella looked around the room where she had lived for three years, her eyes turned blurred... She can't hold back her tears. She knew their marriage would end someday, but she hadnāt anticipated such intense pain in her heart. Stella didnāt have many things to pack. She just packed her belongings but left everything RK had bought untouchedā not even a single piece of clothing. Mia watched her in silence, unsure of what to say. Stella wiped away her tears and said, "Mia, donāt worry about me. Iām fine. Itās just that Iām not his Mrs. Right." With that, she grabbed her bag and headed downstairs. Downstairs... RK was still sitting on the sofa, watching Stella. But Stella didn't want to look at him and was ready to leave... "Where are you going?" Suddenly, his cold voice cut through the silence. Stella paused and turned to look at him. She hadnāt been on good terms with her family from the beginning, and after her marriage, it had been nearly impossible to maintain any connection with them. As for him, they were now divorced, so she felt no reason or obligation to tell him where she was going. "I donāt think my whereabouts has anything to do with Mr. Kingston. Weāre already divorced and have nothing to do with each other. Mr. Kingston must be focused on his future wife, not on his ex-wife..." Stella's tone was cold and it was like she was throwing daggers from her mouth. She couldnāt comprehend his hypocritical behavior. She wondered if it was her imagination or not, but it felt as though, after mentioning his future wife, the temperature in the room had dropped a lot. She felt a chill spread through her body and decided to leave. "Wait a second." His voice was firm and allowed no rebuttal. Chapter 3 Stella heard his voice and stopped. There was a little bit of hope in her heart. The man's eyes were dark and cold, filled with mysterious thoughts, and a layer of fog surrounded him. Suddenly, he spoke, "I don't want this child. Don't forget to take it out." RK looked at the woman in front of him and thought. She seemed like a pure and beautiful woman, and he didn't want her to carry his burden. Stella's hand, which was holding her luggage, trembled, and the little bit of hope in her heart vanished. She felt like someone had stabbed a knife into her heart. He had broken her heart so many times, but... she didnāt know why she still felt hurt every time it happened. "Boooom." His words exploded in her head like a bomb, and the little bit of hope she had left in her heart was also gone. The hands holding the bag tightened. She felt like someone had stabbed her heart, and she could smell the blood. Suddenly, she laughed at herself. She felt like a fool. How could she expect anything from a man who was so cold toward his child? "If you don't want this child, then why did you sleep with me?" She wanted to yell at him, but in the end, she didnāt say anything. He had once told her that he liked children, which was why she hadnāt taken the pills. But... It was as if he liked children but not with her. Stella's heart was in so much pain, but she didnāt want to let him see her tears. She didnāt turn around, keeping her back facing him. Stella took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Kingston, donāt think too much. I also donāt want this child at all. I have already decided to get rid off it." She was about to leave but then stopped and said, "One more thing, I hope we donāt see each other again in this life." After she said, Stella didnāt stop for a minute and left. At first, she didnāt want to leave this place, but now... She felt suffocated. Stella held her bag tightly and left without looking back. RK watched the womanās back, struggling to keep herself straight and not stumble. His eyes were dark and filled with unreadable emotions. Only after her figure disappeared from his sight did his tense back relax. [Flashback end] "I am sorry, I didnāt see you..." Suddenly, a man bumped into Stella, who was standing in the hallway. Files fell to the ground. But because of this she also came back from the memories from six years ago. "No, I am sorry," she said, helping him pick up the files before going into the elevator. As the elevator door opened, Jack Paul stood outside and greeted her. Jack Paul looked at Stella with a smile and said, "Stella, here you are. How are you? You are new here. If you need anything, please feel free to tell me." Stella looked at him and nodded. "I am fine, thank you." As they talked, they went to his office and sat down. Jack looked at Stella and said, "Stella, I am very happy that you accepted my offer and came back." As he spoke, he handed her a red file and continued, "I am sure you have heard that our company is going to be acquired by someone. This file contains the reports I made; take a look." Stella took the file and nodded. Jack continued, "Many companies want to buy our company, but among all of them, RK Groups is the best. However, the price offered by Mr. RK was too low." He paused and said, "This time, I ask you to come back so that you can turn the situation around." "RK Groups... Rene Kingston..." Stella's hands holding the file trembled. The memories she had locked away deep down in her heart suddenly resurfaced. Stella calmed herself and said, "I will do my best." "Thatās good," Jack laughed and said. "Now that you have taken on this project, I am not worried anymore." Chapter 4 The next day, at a coffee shop... Stella had already organized all the documents and asked the negotiation director of the RK Group to meet her at the coffee shop. As she was waiting, a man wearing a black suit and gold-rimmed glasses came over. But when he walked over and saw Stella, he looked shocked. Stella also looked at the person in front of her and was shocked, too. Because the one standing in front of her was RK's assistant, Alex Triston. For a moment, both of them stayed quiet. It was Stella who took the initiative and said, "Long time no see." Alex heard her words and quickly regained his composure. He nodded and sat down. Stella didnāt waste much time and went straight to the point. "Mr. Triston, here are the documents. If you find them satisfactory, please sign them." As she spoke, she pushed the documents in front of him. Alex looked at the eye-catching price of 70 million and was shocked. "Miss Richard, the RK Group can only offer 40 million. The price your company is asking for is very high." Stella didnāt want to sign this contract from the beginning. She would never let that man become her boss. She felt like she was wasting her time on the RK Group and should find another company. "It's alright, but we can't sign this contract." She said, packing her things and deciding to leave. Alex saw that she was about to leave and that she wasnāt interested in this deal, and he panicked. He rushed over and stopped her. "Miss Richard, please wait. Let me call and ask about the price again." Stella stopped and nodded. "Of course." Alex stepped to the side and made a call. **** At the RK Group's CEO office... RK was sitting in the head chair, listening to a report from the marketing department, when his phone rang. RK glanced at the phone and hung up. He didnāt like being disturbed at work. But after a few seconds, it rang again. The people standing in the office saw his cold expression and trembled. They felt like the person on the other side was about to die. RK's face didnāt look good, and the people reporting to him felt a chill down their spines. RK picked up the phone and asked, "What is it?" His voice was cold. Alex reported the situation on the other side. "Tell them itās not going to happen. 70 million is too much; theyāre not worth it." After he finished speaking, he was about to hang up. But Alex said something that made him pause for a while. His fingers tapped on the table, and after a minute, he replied, "Okay, then let's agree to 70 million." After that, he paused for a moment and added, "Tell her Iām coming to the company, and ask her to personally explain to me how itās worth 70 million." After he spoke, he hung up the phone. There were some unknown emotions in his deep blue eyes. The people from the marketing department heard his words and were shocked. "The CEO is going to personally sign the contract." "Is that negotiation really worth his visit?" Moreover, they knew that in this negotiation, Mr. Kingston didnāt need to be personally involved. All of them had question marks on their faces. **** Alex wasnāt too far away, so Stella could hear parts of his conversation. She heard Alex directly reporting her name to the person on the other side of the phone. Within just three minutes... "Miss Richard, wait! Mr. Kingston said that they have no problem with your price. The agreement must be set according to your companyās plan. Let's quickly sign the deal so that no one can back out." After he finished speaking, he took out the documents, signed his name, and handed the pen to Stella. Looking at his arrogant attitude, as if he had already bought her company, Stella was a little shocked. She stared at the pen in a daze. She hadnāt expected the agreement between the two companies to go so smoothly and effortlessly. Stella felt like she had made her stand clear by not lowering her price and being firm in her decision. But who would have thought that RK would be even more determined than she was in the acquisition of the company? He even agreed to sign the contract at her price. "Didnāt he pride himself on never changing his decisions, no matter what? Then why did he change this one?" she thought. "Was it because, after living with the love of his life, he changed?" But no matter what. Now, what could she do? Stella took the pen and signed her name. She didnāt care about him anymore. Anyway, she wasnāt going to stay here. Usually, she didnāt want him to become her boss, but what could she do? She needed to finish this job and leave quickly. Alex put the documents back, shook hands with her, and said, "Miss Richard, from now on, weāre colleagues in the same company. Please take care of us in the future!" Stella just gave him a forced smile. Only she and God knew how much she didnāt want this man to be her boss. Alex looked at her and added, "Miss Richard, please go back to the company quickly. Mr. Kingston will be there in a while. He said he wants you to... personally explain how your company is worth 70 million." Alex also didnāt know why his boss wanted Miss Richard to do it personally, after what happened between them before. But as an assistant, he could only do as he was told. ***** On the way back to the company... Stella was sitting in the car, but her mind was filled with thoughts of how RK would soon become her boss. "Ahhh! Stella, youāre the best. You just signed the contract as soon as you showed up!" The one who speak was the assistant to the director of the company. "Stella, you donāt know, but before you came, Mr. Paul sent many people to negotiate with Mr. Kingston, but he only kept lowering the price." She hugged Stella and said happily, "Stella, youāre our lucky star." Stella just lowered her head and didnāt speak. Because it wasnāt what she wanted. Lily continued, "Stella, you just came back, so you probably donāt know much about the city, right?" As she spoke, she leaned closer to Stellaās ear and whispered, "Let me tell you, Mr. Kingston is the most handsome man in X City. Heās not only handsome but also rich and capable. Heās the dream man of many women in the world." Stella heard her words and felt speechless. "I heard that he had a fiancĆ©e before, but he already left her, six years ago," Lily said. "He didnāt marry her sister?" Stella couldnāt believe they hadnāt married yet. Didnāt he give her a divorce because he wanted to marry her sister? She thought that by now, they must be married, have children, and be living happily together. "Stella, here you are." When Jack heard that Stella had reached an agreement with RK Groups, he personally came to welcome her with a big smile on his face. "Stella, you didnāt disappoint me. Quickly, go to the meeting room and sit for a while. Mr. Kingston will be here soon, and you will come with me to welcome him." | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 847 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463900914_573500055114908_7293454514498053516_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LkSmFY_RXz8Q7kNvgHogNBX&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AMMWvBoSe5XmW65H7LbzbOr&oh=00_AYAODyeRJToW0Lxoa-4maREf1vSYJUytFv3JRybdrR8ZHQ&oe=674D8C5F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,547,845 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547842}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:44 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | For three days and three nights, Joseph gave me no respite. He had come to live with me as my husband, one I had little respect for. Not only would I never let him touch me, but I'd done everything in my power to belittle him. But now that my fortune had all but disappeared, and he was suddenly a rich man, it was like he was taking his revenge. He seemed to savor every last act we performed. ... My husband came to me with nothing. It wasn't even him I liked; it was his brother. But at a class reunion, I had too much to drink and he took advantage. Not only that, but everyone we knew found out. My father was disgraced. He felt the only thing to do to save our family honor was for me to marry this man. But he did have one condition, that the man who despoiled me would come and live with us in our family home. My new husband's parents were divorced. His father had all but abandoned him after remarrying and now he had nothing. As for me, my family was rich, and I was my parents' little princess. My husband could hardly have dreamed of a better match. So, just like that, we were married. No one even considered what I wanted. I wanted his brother. Naturally, I resented him and everything he'd done. I wouldn't let him near me. I made him sleep on the floor. I would mock him at mealtimes, along with my brother. We'd sneer at him and refuse him food. He'd still do things for me, like bring me umbrellas in the rain, but I'd make sure to insult him nonetheless. I couldn't feel easy letting him get away with what he'd done. Despite all this, he never seemed to mind. It was like he had no temper, no self-respect. Whatever me or my family said and did, he would always sit there meekly and take it. Objectively, he wasn't bad to look at. If he hadn't been so introverted and if his grades hadn't been so bad then he'd probably have got a lot more attention at school. His brother was a different story. Handsome, outgoing, with impeccable grades, he was what you might call a bit of a schoolyard celebrity. To think that our burgeoning romance was snuffed out so cruelly by my husband's actions was a source of great pain and anger. In the middle of the night, I got out of bed and kicked my husband awake, demanding a drink. He immediately pulled himself to his feet and dutifully got me a glass of water. As there was a slight autumn chill in the air, he even warmed it up for me. Such thoughtfulness might have charmed me, but all I could think of was how he'd used me the night of our class reunion. My anger flared and I threw the whole glass of water in his face. His only reaction was to go to the bathroom to dry himself off. Watching him quietly slink away, I almost felt a pang of guilt for my actions. That is, until I reminded myself once more of what he'd done and how my life would never be the same again. This was our life for the first three years of marriage. But a lot can happen in three years. For example, my family losing our fortune, or me starting to fall for my husband, or even... him deciding he wanted a divorce. When he handed me the divorce papers, he said it was because his childhood sweetheart had returned. I have to admit, at that moment, I was in shock. It was like a great weight was crushing my body and I could hardly breathe. But I had too much self-respect to let him see how he was hurting me. With as carefree an expression as I could muster, I took the pen from his hand and signed the papers. As soon as I had done so, he asked me, not unkindly, "Would you like my driver to take you home?" It took me a while to react. The villa I was in, the villa I had called home for over 20 years, was no longer mine. My family was broke. All of our possessions had been sold off. All this while he, the man who had forced me into marriage when he had nothing to his name, had secretly started his own company and built his own fortune behind my back. To add insult to injury, it was he who had bought our family home. Not that I could blame him completely. Or that I had any claim to his wealth. He had worked hard to get where he was, without a penny of help from me or my family, all while suffering in silence. He stared at me in silence, waiting for my response. He suddenly seemed so reasonable, while I was now ashamed of how I'd treated him. After all that I'd put him through, it would be only natural for him to use this reversal of fortunes to exact his revenge. But he wasn't doing so. If anything, he seemed just as meek and mild-mannered as before. "There's no need. I'll find my own way back." I replied. As soon as I'd finished speaking, I turned and hurried outside. His voice called after me, calmly, "What did you come to see me about?" "Nothing" I called back, without even turning my head. It was raining outside and I clutched the gift I was carrying tightly to keep it dry. Today was our third-year anniversary. I'd never done anything nice for him before, but since realizing I had developed feelings for him, I thought it might be nice to celebrate a nice occasion together. I'd never dreamed that what awaited me was a pile of divorce papers. I smiled a bitter smile as the rain soaked through my clothing and left me drenched. The next day, I woke up sniffling. I lay there in bed, feeling too weak to get up. Eventually, a commotion outside disturbed me from my malaise. I dragged myself feebly out of bed. When I made it outside, my father was sitting atop a crumbling wall, declaring to all that he wanted to terminate his life. We were now living in a dilapidated apartment block. Conditions in the building were poor, but the rent was cheap. My mother was crying and wailing, screaming at my father that if he jumped, she would follow suit. My head was pounding as I tried to talk my father down. I tried to tell him that money isn't everything, that as long as we have each other we'd be fine. My father looked at me, suddenly quiet. His eyes seemed to be burning into my soul. "Go ask Joseph for help. He's family. He wouldn't abandon us now." Having heard my father's words, my mother hastily added, "Of course! Maybe we haven't always seen eye to eye, but he's your husband. He's certain to help." I could almost have laughed. My parents still had no idea about our divorce. I tried to tell them he wouldn't help, but my father started becoming hysterical once more. He left me with no choice. I had to go crawling back to Joseph. To my "husband". Before I left, my mother insisted on spending the last of our money to get me a new outfit: a long dress with a deep-cut V-neck and a pair of pointy leather shoes. She also helped me do my make-up so I was dolled up to the nines. As I looked myself up and down in the mirror, I couldn't help but feel a tinge of revulsion. I didn't look at all like someone asking for help. I looked more like I was on a mission to seduce. But even if I turned up on his doorstep in my birthday suit, I doubt he'd give me more than a cursory glance. At that time, I couldn't understand why he'd slept with me at our class reunion. Could it be that he was just as drunk as I was? Had he mistaken me for his sweetheart? I quickly put those thoughts out of my mind. Even though I was doomed to fail, I would go to ask him for help. That way my parents could give up on the fantasy that he might save us. After making some inquiries, I discovered that he was at his company's offices. And so, that's where I went. I headed inside, while my parents, who had accompanied me this far, waited outside. The looks of pure, desperate hope on their faces were almost too much for me to bear, knowing how much this would disappoint them. When I arrived at his office, I was greeted by a sea of unfriendly faces. I could make out people talking about me as I passed. Nothing I heard was nice. I pretended not to notice. I straightened my shoulders and made straight for his personal office. But as soon as I saw him, I could feel my confidence fade. He was sitting on his chair, radiating poise, smiling broadly as he watched me approach... Chapter 2 I stood there wringing my fingers in shame as I explained why I had come. Joseph's gaze grew stern as he asked, "And why do you think I should help you?" It was clear that I had been right to think he would reject me. "Please, forget I even came." After everything we put him through, my family should be happy he wasn't seeking revenge. To come here asking him for help was nonsense. I'd swallowed my pride for my parents' sake, but obviously, we'd get no help from him. I was beginning to get angry at myself for even trying. I started to leave but he called me back. "Tell me. What do you have to offer in return? If I feel like it's worth it, then I'm sure we can make a deal." I froze in my tracks. My mind was whirring but I could think of nothing to offer him. Nothing except my body. But if he wanted that, we'd been married for three years. While we didn't share a bed, we at least shared a room. In three years, he'd never once made a move. I lowered my head, mumbling through my shame, "Just forget I came." Unexpectedly, he walked over and stood in front of me. He was a good head taller than me. He leaned over slightly and whispered against my ear. "You came here dressed like that. Why play coy now?" I felt my body stiffen and my shame burned even brighter. I wanted so desperately to turn and run. He put his hands around my waist and flashed me a knowing smile. "Three years of marriage. Every night, sleeping alone on the floor. You don't think I've dreamed of that body of yours? Why not offer me that?" My eyes grew wide. For a moment, I doubted my own ears. At last, I asked, "What are you saying?" He stared at me, his eyes as deep and impenetrable as a bottomless ocean. A sense of panic rose up inside me. Wordlessly, without looking away, he moved his fingers up and gently pulled down the straps of my dress. My cheeks flushed red and I pushed him away. I shouted, angrily, "If you won't help, just say so! I didn't expect you to anyway. There's no need to insult me like this!" Joseph looked at me, a hard-to-read expression crossing his face, like a mixture of anger and amusement. He said, "You think this is an insult?" "Is it not?" He clearly had feelings for someone else. To act this way towards me could be seen as nothing but insulting. He suddenly turned away and sat back down in his chair. When he raised his head to look at me once more, his gaze was cold. He sneered, "The way you're dressed, I thought you were serious, but it seems you haven't thought this through. If you're not here to make a deal, then I suggest you leave." I never expected him to help. Having had my prediction confirmed, I turned and left the office. As soon as I stepped outside the building, my parents were there to ask me how things went. "Will he help us?" My father asked urgently. All I could do was shake my head. My father's rage erupted. "The ungrateful swine. Now he's made his fortune he's forgotten his own family? If I'd have seen him for what he is, I'd never have let him marry you!" My mother joined in. "He always acted so civil, like a dutiful son-in-law. But now that he doesn't need us, he leaves us out in the cold!" I let out a helpless sigh. "There's no use cursing him now. Besides, he never took a penny from us, never made use of your connections. He's entitled to his business. "And it's not like we treated him much like a part of the family. Surely, you can see why he might not want to help us." My parents didn't respond, but it was clear from their expressions that they weren't impressed. Looking at them like this, my head, still heavy from whatever illness I'd caught the night before, began to hurt even worse. That evening, my brother took his phone and called each of his old friends, asking them for help. Back when we had money, they'd pick up the phone and come out drinking in a flash. Now that we were destitute, not a single one would answer. In his fury, my brother smashed the phone. I lay curled up in bed and tried to comfort him. "This is the world we live in. Friendship isn't what it used to be." My mother was sitting nearby, crying. The financial straits we were in meant it was unlikely we were ever going to recover. The best we could hope for was to somehow pay off our debts. My family's creditors were making daily appearances, demanding money. The calls were so frequent that it was impossible to focus our attention on anything else. My father was desperate. "Anna, why not try asking Joseph for a loan? He has money. At the very least, he should be able to lend us some." Then my mother chimed in. "Even if you divorced, wouldn't he have to give you some of his money?" I curled up tighter beneath the blankets. How was I supposed to tell them I hadn't got a single penny out of our divorce? My brother had heard as much as he could take. "That's enough! Sending Anna off to beg for mercy is degrading. Don't you remember how we treated him when he was with us?" Suddenly, a flash of realization crossed my mother's face. She quickly asked, "Did Joseph insult you when you went to see him?" I shook my head. "No. Of course not." My mother looked reassured. Almost to herself, she muttered, "Of course he wouldn't. He's always been such a well-mannered person, not to mention obedient. He clearly likes and admires you. How could he possibly insult you?" I barely suppressed a scornful laugh and said nothing in response. My father let out an anguished sign. He turned his gaze towards the unlocked balcony and declared his desire to end his life once more. Hearing this, my mother again started crying. By now, my head was ready to explode. All we needed was money. Even just a little would help stave off our creditors for a time, while we could work on getting more. A few days later, once my health had sufficiently recovered, I set out to find work. Most jobs I could find paid too little to put a dent in our debts, but I'd heard you could make good money trading booze in the high-end clubs. I'd seen this myself when I used to go clubbing with my friends. The customers in those places were crazy tippers. I picked my favorite club from the old days and went in to see if I could land myself a job. The manager recognized me immediately and was happy to bring me on board. He even let me start off by working the VIP tables. Serving those rich kids and big shots meant I was bringing in a decent living in tips. I never thought that one day, one of the VIPs I was serving would turn out to be Joseph. He would never have frequented an establishment such as this. At least, not while we were married. In fact, back then, if I was ever going to the club on a night out with friends, he would try to persuade me not to. He always said places like this were bad news. Of course, whenever to tried to stop me, I would insult and belittle him, until he gave in and left. He always seemed so innocent and naive. Yet here he was now. It was almost as if his meek and obedient nature had all been an elaborate ruse. He was staring at me in silence. The condescension in his gaze made me want to run and hide. If I'd have known he would be here tonight, I'd have swapped tables with one of the other staff. Just as I was hoping for the earth to swallow me up, a cacophony of wolf whistles caught my attention. As I looked around to see where they were coming from, I realized that everyone at the table with Joseph was one of my brother's erstwhile friends. Fair-weather would be a nice way to describe them. Now that Joseph was rich, these fawning hangers-on had flocked to him instead. They knew all about how I'd treated him, and now, as if to curry favor, they were making sure to humiliate me in turn. I could see it would be best to leave. Just as I was about to take my tray of drinks and go, a male voice piped up. Chapter 3 "Hey! Aren't you Anna? Joseph's wife? What's wrong? Feeling shy? Come have a drink. "Hold on a second ... Why are you wearing that uniform?" As soon as he finished speaking, the table erupted in laughter. I gripped the sides of my drinks tray and took a deep breath. What choice did I have? They'd already seen me, and they were going to have their fun no matter what I did. It's not like I could escape now. Who knew, maybe I could even get a few tips from them if I weathered the storm. My family's creditors weren't going anywhere. My father was still proclaiming daily how he didn't want to go on living, my mother was a one-woman waterworks, and my brother was running himself ragged as a delivery driver. Now wasn't the time for clinging on to hollow pride. I walked back over to their table, working hard to force a smile. I put on my best attempt at a jaunty voice and said, "What a coincidence. I didn't expect to see you all here. We're all friends; if you're happy with the service, feel free to leave a little something extra." "Ha ha ha." I was greeted by scoffs and sneers from the man who had called me over. I remembered his face. Back when my family had money, he was always following us around like a star-struck sycophant. Now that we had fallen on hard times, we were suddenly beneath him. I felt a strong urge to reach out and slap his grinning face. But now wasn't the time for self-indulgence. Money was more important. So, I stood there smiling politely and said nothing. This manāPhil, I think his name wasāsuddenly leaned across and put his face close to mine. With an obvious air of smug satisfaction, he jeered, "Look what we have here. Is this the same arrogant Anna, scion of the great Tate family? Not so high and mighty now your parents' money's all gone." The table erupted into mocking laughter once more. Will, another of my brother's old friends, joined in. "If you want a little something extra, then you'll have to work for it. You should know what kind of service people want in a place like this. Why not pull down that dress and give us a sneak peek of what's on offer?" My hands gripped the drinks tray so hard my knuckles went white. I looked over at Joseph. He was sitting there, completely unsympathetic to my plight. I lowered my gaze and placed the drinks tray carefully on the table. Forcing a smile, I said, "Please don't misunderstand. I'm here to serve drinks. We all used to get along once. If you want something to drink, it would be my pleasure to help". "Ha! Have things really got that bad for the illustrious Tates?" Phil dismissively threw his card down on the table, before saying, almost magnanimously, "There's 3,000 on that card. Get on all fours and bark like a dog and you can have it all." Another wave of cruel laughter washed over the table. The commotion had drawn the attention of a few people from the surrounding tables. I felt like a thousand eyes were on me. Two of those eyes belonged to Joseph. He was staring at me impassively, his expression hard to read. I stood there, frozen to the spot. Suddenly, Will threw his own card down on the table. "There's 10,000 on that one. Bark like a dog and then spend the night with us and you can have that one too." I stared at him in disbelief. My family may have lost all our moneyāabout the only thing these leeches cared aboutābut as far as they were aware, I was still Joseph's wife. I couldn't believe they would dare talk to me like this in front of him. Unless Joseph had already told them about our divorce, but even then, they would have needed some sort of signal from him, otherwise they'd never have the courage to act like this. "What? I thought you needed the money. Now's hardly the time for self-respect." Will was smirking, menacingly. "You won't find a better deal than this anywhere else." He had a point. If my family was ever going to recover, at some point I was going to have to do a few things I wasn't happy about. I stared back at that mocking, moronic face. Just looking at him filled me with revulsion. I picked up the credit card, with its 10,000, and threw it back at Will. "If you want me for a night, then you're going to have to do better than this. Make it a million and I'm all yours." I remembered Will from his days mooching off my brother. He was one of those guys who liked to act the part, but when it came time to pay up, he was as stingy as they came. For him, parting ways with a large amout of money was like cutting off one of his own limbs. Yet now, he was willing to part with 10,000 just to humiliate me. It was hard to imagine what I could have done for him to hate me so much. Was I really that horrible of a person before? "Ha ha ha. Will, you're never going to get what you want being that close-fisted. This is THE Miss Anna Tate. 10,000 is a low-ball offer." The laughter erupted once more. Will's face had turned bright red and he shot me an angry look. "I'm not sure she's even worth that." He said, dismissively. I did my best to ignore him and turned to pick up Phil's card. "So, all I need to do is bark like a dog and this 3,000 is mine?" Phil's mocking expression suddenly turned to one of shock. He clearly never imagined I would take him seriously. I knew full well that Phil was just the same as Will: all bark and no bank account. I could see the unease on his face as he said, "The arrogant Anna Tate, looking down on all of us. Quit joking. There's no way you'd ever put aside your pride and go through with it." He reached over and tried to take his card back. I pulled the card back out of his reach. "Who said I was joking? It's not exactly hard to bark, is it? A few quick woofs and I make 3,000. Sounds like a good bit of business to me." Panic spread across Phil's stricken face. He stared at the card in my hand, desperate to take it back. Will's face had returned to its normal color. "Hurry up and bark then. I want to see how convincingly you beg." All of my pride was gone. All I could think of was the creditors knocking at our door, my parents' despair, and my brother wearing himself thin working for pennies. I took a deep breath, cleared my head, and said, "Okay." But just as I was getting down on all fours, a pair of hands lifted me back up. I looked around in surprise to find Joseph firmly grasping my elbows. My heart jumped. "Get out." His voice was soft but all of my brother's old friends heard him clearly. They all stood up from the table and headed outside. As Phil walked past, he grabbed the credit card from my hand, a grim look on his face. Joseph's eyes bored into me. "Is your family really that broke?" I extricated myself from his grasp and took a step back. "I think you're very clear on what our situation is like, Mr. Hertz." Our family's fall from grace was big news across the city. Everyone and their dog knew what dire straits we were in. There was no way Joseph wasn't already acutely aware. "Mr. Hertz?" He seemed amused, yet his gaze darkened. I had no idea what was going through his mind right then. To be honest, I just wanted him to leave. I waved towards the drinks tray, which was still sitting on the table. "If you're satisfied with my service, please feel free to leave a tip." Joseph continued to stare at me in silence, his gaze deep and impenetrable. I wasn't really hoping for a tip. I just wanted to find a way to end our conversation. I forced another smile and turned to leave. Joseph suddenly called out, "I'll give you a million." I froze, hardly believing my ears. I turned back to face him. "What did you say?" He took a step forward. Our faces were now only inches apart. He stared into my eyes. "I'll give you a million ... but you have to spend the night with me." Chapter 4 My lips quivered with barely suppressed rage. I wanted to scream at him. But this wasn't the Joseph from my marriage. He was rich now, and powerful. I swallowed my anger and replied curtly, "Joseph, please don't joke with me like this. I have work to do." "It's the same offer you gave to Will. Why not leave it open to me?" Joseph said quietly, his voice cold. I frowned. "That was hardly an offer. He was never going to accept it." "You told him that if he gave you 1,000,000, you'd spend the night with him. Well, I have a million, so why won't you spend the night with me?" I couldn't help but drop my smile. I had only given Will that "offer" because I knew he didn't have a million to give me. Did Joseph really think I was being serious? He walked over to me. He said, "Your family is in dire straits. All you need to do is spend one night with me and 1,000,000 could be yours." My hands tightened with fury. I understood exactly why he was doing this. To humiliate me. I did my best to control the emotion in my voice as I smiled at him coldly. "So, now you have money you think you're suddenly above me? It's true, my family is broke, but I'm not about to stoop so low as to trade my body!" Having said all I needed to, I turned around and hurried away. My eyes were already wet with tears. A tide of complex emotions swelled up inside me. With my brothers' old friends, it didn't matter how much they insulted me, I couldn't care less. But with Joseph, it was different. His humiliation filled me with pain and sadness. I hurried to the club's entrance hall where I was shocked to find my brother. He was dressed in his delivery driver's uniform and was surrounded by his old "friends". For the sake of a couple of notes, he was kneeling on the floor before them. At that moment, my remaining pride and self-respect crumbled to nothing. I bit my lip, tears streaming from my eyes. To make a little money, my brother was willing to reduce himself to this, while I was too proud to face up to Joseph's insult and make our family a million. I turned around and ran up the stairs I had just come down, praying that Joseph was still there. I sprinted back to his table to find him still sitting there. It was almost as if he knew I would come crawling back. There was a smile plastered on his face. I tried to compose myself as I approached him. "You must really hate me for how I treated you before." Without waiting for him to respond, I went on, "Fine. As long as you help my family pay off their debts, you can humiliate me any way you want, for as long as you please." Joseph lowered his gaze to his glass. He smiled even wider. "You'd be willing to be my mistress?" I took a deep breath. "Yes." He'd got rid of me as his wife, to replace me with his sweetheart, but he still wanted to keep me as his mistress. The shame was almost too much to bear. The next day, my father returned home visibly excited. He told us that our debts had all been repaid. My mother cried tears of joy as she asked my father how this had happened. He told her that Joseph had come to his senses and stepped in to help us. He had even bought us a home to live in. Suddenly, Joseph had become an angel in my mother's eyes. How he must love me to help us so much. All I could do was force a smile and bite my tongue. That afternoon, Joseph sent his driver to pick me up. My parents had no reason to be suspicious; as far as they knew, I was still his wife. To them, I was on my way to spend a happy evening with my husband, not to be used as a toy for his carnal gratification. Joseph was now living in the villa that had once belonged to my family. Not much had changed; our old servants and staff were now his. Servants are expected to follow their master, and ours had joined in more than a few times with our humiliation of Joseph. The fact that he had kept them on after taking ownership of the villa showed how magnanimous he could be. I just wondered if that magnanimity would extend to his treatment of me. Thinking back to his demeanor at the nightclub, I somehow doubted it. Our former servants and I were two different cases. At worst, they'd merely been unkind to him in passing. But I had berated him, hit him, thrown things at him, and humiliated him in front of others. Recalling my past treatment of Joseph left me feeling uncomfortable. If I'd have known that one day our roles would be reversed, I'd have been a lot nicer to him from the start. Poppy, our old maid, led me to his door. "Master Joseph asked you to wait for him here. Also ... " She paused, as though uncomfortable with what she had been asked to say. "He asked that you wash yourself before his return." My heart sank. Clearly, both of us could see what he wanted from me. But what other choice did I have? I'd already agreed to be his mistress. I was well aware that I was giving up my dignity. Joseph's room was the very same bedroom we had shared while we were married. Yet now, it felt very different. Before, there had been a mat on the floor by the side of the bed. That was where Joseph had slept while I looked down on him from my bed on high, making sure to remind him of his place. That mat was no longer here. Neither was my high and mighty feeling of superiority. Another thing that was missing was my husband's meek and obedient facade. The past is the past, I reminded myself, as I entered the bathroom with a heavy heart and turned on the shower. After getting clean, I laid down on the bed to await Joseph's return. I'd signed on to be his mistress, so I might as well play the part. Things had certainly changed since the last time I was here, but lying on that bed, I thought to myself that it could have been a lot worse. My family's debts, at the very least, had been paid off. My parents could rest easy. My brother would no longer have to work himself to the bone or prostrate himself at the feet of false friends. All of these things came as a comfort to me. I had no idea when Joseph would return. Tired out from the last few days of working and worrying, I soon fell asleep. When I awoke, there seemed to be a great weight pressing down on me. As my senses gradually returned, I realized that Joseph was on top of me. What's more, his hands were moving underneath my clothes. "How ... How dare you!" Without thinking, I raised my hands to push him off. But before I knew it, he had grabbed hold of my wrists and forced them down. "Even now, your pampered temper's still intact." He jeered at me. I gazed around at the familiar room and then at the familiar man before me. It took me a while to fully remember where I was. This bedroom we were in was now his, and I was nothing more than his mistress. My arms went limp, I meekly let out a soft apology, "I'm sorry". He laughed, standing up and heading towards the bathroom. As he cleaned himself, I wrung my hands nervously. Before all this, once I had begun to have feelings for him, the thought of his touch on my body had not been an unpleasant one. But this was different. There was nothing mutual or respectful about our current situation. This was simply possession and revenge. In such circumstances, the thought of what was to come was horrifying, but I had nowhere to run. After what seemed like an age, he finally emerged from the bathroom. The sound of the door opening once more was almost more than my frayed nerves could take. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15053&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15053&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464613788_1229065298338733_5472258890189944958_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ZcBgMyUMKh4Q7kNvgG-1N4c&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHsWsNnJTuJhI2qvQ8J-O0X&oh=00_AYC2neMATmL602ZsLICjFnEGQlmcSMndyzOtEdQmlB9iwg&oe=674D9521 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,547,665 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2548387}' |
Yes | 2024-11-27 19:43 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herāher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheās still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donāt really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeās veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateās affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. As a general, sheās above household squabbles and wouldnāt want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donāt you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.ā āOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyās life respectable, and this was her reward. āEnough,ā Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. āIāve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonāt change anything.ā As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. āMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā Lulu, Carissaās maid, said, wiping her tears. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā Lulu gasped. āLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered ā assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyās fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. āLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.ā ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.ā āYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,ā Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464808722_561679296363183_7942977769112369670_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aSRkE5-EaOwQ7kNvgFZ8nMA&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AZO84i2ldjwS4p8ttgsGnSJ&oh=00_AYDv7sRZGSgQz8Ni4KX6ki4W7he9ulFdJXOZ7An6mDEiFw&oe=674DA13B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,547,458 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547808}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:41 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | Elaine's POV I stood in the middle of the bar, my eyes filled with shock. There were a lot of men in the bar, men that I had never seen before. The man that I had loved was also among them, sitting. The love of my life, the one whom I had given up everything to get married to. We have been married a little over one year and I had loved him for a very long time. When I had the chance to marry him, I jumped at it immediately. I thought he loved me at the beginning of our marriage, he showered me with everything I had ever wanted but he suddenly changed. āWhat's happening⦠Why⦠Why did you call me here?ā I asked, confused at what I was doing in this place. He had called me a few minutes ago to quickly come here. I had no idea it was a bar until I came inside. The moment I came inside, a bad feeling washed over me. I shifted back, wanting to leave but two people suddenly appeared behind me, making me stop. āStrip.ā Just one word, and the earth came crashing down on me. I glanced around the room, at everyone who stared at with their expressive eyes, at those who waited for me to do as I was commanded. They didn't hurt me, however, the person who commanded me was the very person I had loved. āDidn't you hear me? I said strip.ā My husband, Caleb repeated, a smirk on his li-ps. I lowered my head, my hands trembling. My li-ps were parted open to speak, but no words could come out. Tears gathered at the corner of my eyes as I gingerly stepped backwards, subconsciously trying to run away. āStop her and help her remove her clothes if she doesn't want to do it herself.ā Caleb said to the security guards who stood behind me. They came forward and held me by my arms, twisting it to my back and forcing me to kneeel down. I felt a sharp pain go from my arms to my wrist and a small ācrackā filled my ears. But I didn't fully register it when one of them directly tore my clothes, and goosebumps arose on my body from the sudden laughter that sounded from all directions. I couldn't raise my head up to meet their eyes but shoes appeared right in front of me and I looked up to see Caleb, the man I had given myself to. He stared down at me, an evil glint in his eyes. āWhy?ā I asked, āWhy are you doing this to me?ā My throat constricted. āWhy?ā Caleb tilted his head, confusion showing on his face, āYou're my wife, Elaine, so your body is mine to do as I please. After all, you were the one who forced my grandfather to make me get married to you. If it was for you, I would have gotten married to Emily. Now, you have to face the consequences of what you did.ā Caleb said hatefully and forcefully raised my chin up, motioning for a man to bring over a bottle of wine. My eyes widened as I realised what he wanted to do. āNo. No please, I can't drink that. No, please!ā I struggled against the grasp of the security men who held me tightly. āCaleb, please, you know I can't drink that. I beg you, please let me go. Please.ā I begged, but it was to no avail. The guard yanked my head back, forcing my mouth open. The sharp scent of alco-hol burned my nostrils as Caleb poured the wine into my mouth. The liquid burned its way down my throat, my body immediately began rejecting it. The liquid that escaped going into my mouth got mixed up with the tears running down my face, some got into my eyes. My vision blurred as I choked, gasping for air in between sobs. But by the time he was finished, more than half of the bottle was already gone. He threw the rest onto the carpet and knelt down, smirking as I continued to cough. āWasn't that good enough?ā Caleb questioned, āNow that wasn't so bad after all.ā āCaleb⦠Youā¦ā I began coughing, my eyes were getting blurry, it was hard to see their faces. A sharp pain went through my stomach and I gasped. āC⦠Caleb⦠My⦠my stomach. It hurts.ā I gasped again as the pain spread to my spine. I thought I saw a flicker of panic in his eyes, but I was deluding myself. Caleb didn't care, he had never cared. But I still needed help, the pain was almost unbearable now. āCaleb please, please help me. Pl⦠Argh!ā The sharp twisting pain in my stomach intensified, it felt like knives twisting and tearing inside my stomach. I crumpled to the floor. āHelp you? This is the consequences of your actions Elaine, so you have to dea-l with it.ā Caleb sneered, stepping back as if my pain disgusted him. My eyes widened as I felt wetness between my legs, it was warm, thick and terrifying. āNo. No, no, no, no. This can't be happening, no!ā I cried out as I realized exactly what was happening. I looked back at Caleb who knew that I was having a miscariage, I thought he would help me even upon seeing that. But once again, I was wrong. He stepped back, looking at the blood in disgust and dialed a number. The world around me was getting dark, I was losing consciousness and the last thing I heard Caleb say was, āDon't let anyone know where she came from. You can tell the doctors that you saw her bleeding on the road.ā And then the doors closed as my word completely went dark. āHold her down! She's hyperventilating!ā āBring in the oxygen tank! Be quick about it!ā āHer heart rate is stopping!ā I heard bits and pieces as I floated in and out of consciousness. I felt like dying, I wanted to die. But even the world was against me because a few hours later, I woke up in the hospital, white ceilings, white walls, everything was white. I hated white. āHow are you feeling?ā A few minutes after I had woken up, a doctor walked into my ward with a writing board in his hand. I glanced at him, not saying anything. āOh, I'm sorry.ā He apologized, smiling sheepishly. I had an alc-ohol allergy, I couldn't drink anything with that in it. If I did, my throat would close up for a while, my tongue would swell and I would have rashes all over my body; and that was only if it was a small amount but Caleb forced down more than half a bottle down my throat. āMiss, someone found you on the road while you were losing the baby so he brought you here and paid for your medical bills. Is there any of your family that we could call orā¦ā Before he could say anything further, I heard a familiar voice from the hallways and my body stiffened. I glanced again at the doctor, willing for him not to let them in, but they were faster than he was. Two people kicked the doors open and walked into my ward, one was my mother and the last one was my mother in law. āIt's not visiting hours as the patient is still under observation, please you have to leave now orā¦ā My mother ignored the doctor's words and stomped towards me, her eyes blazing. She raised her hands and without hesitation, she slapped me on the cheek, her nose flaring in hatred for me, āYou crazy bit-ch! How dare you lose the baby after all your husband has done to care for you! How dare you!ā Chapter 2 āHow dare you?! How could you lose this baby after everything Caleb has done to make sure this baby could be kept?!ā My mother, Selena said furiously, her eyes were wide with anger. I stared at her in shock, I couldn't comprehend what they were talking about? But because I couldn't speak at that moment, I had no way to defend myself and thus, I could only let them continue speaking. āSelena, be calm. We are in the midst of a bunch of people, lower your voice.ā My mother in law, Clara turned her gaze to Selena who shrank. Selena had always cowered under the pressure of Caleb's mother; mainly because was everything my mother was not. āElaineā¦ā I blinked twice, my face was still stinging from the slap. āI was told that you went to the club to drink despite Caleb warning you not to do so. How could you have ignored his warnings?ā Clara asked, her hooded eyes on me. āCaleb had told me not to go to the club?ā I was confused. But I wasn't surprised at what she was saying, after all, so many lies had been spread in the family about me. If I could talk and I had told them that I was literally dragged to the club and had whisky force fed down my throat, would they believe me? No, they would rather choose to blame me in one way or the other. I glanced at the doctor for some kind of help, any kind. āMa'am, I believe there are some mistakes here. I don't believe your daughter went to the club willingly or whatever it is you are saying. When she was brought here, she had bruises on her chin and at the side of her cheeks which shows the fact that her mouth was forced open. Her wrists also have some bruises and we're twisted slightly, she has a fracture on one of her wrists, and her knees are bruised. So you seeā¦ā āMister⦠Louis⦠I don't believe I asked for your opinion in this matter?ā Clara's gaze flickered over to the doctor who froze, disbelief on his face. His eyes met mine, his questions as clear as day. Even a doctor who didn't know me believed that this wasn't something I did out of choice. āElaine, you have brought shame upon this family.ā Clara continued, her voice cutting through my heart like a knife, āDespite how much of an empty barrel you are, Caleb worked hard to get you pragnant and yet, you still lost the baby due to your carelessness. You should have died along with the baby.ā She spat out hatefully and immediately, I looked at my mother. Even though she had always treated me badly, I thought that for someone to say that her child should die along with her baby in front of her, at least she would say something. But Selena merely sneered and looked away. I gawked at my mother with incredulity. I wanted to scream, how could I have been born into a family like this?! Why?! āYou're coming home with us, you spending your time here is justā¦ā Clara trailed off, āAfter all, I am not even sure you are a woman. I don't even know why my father made Caleb marry you when he had Emily right by his side. You are one manipulative woman, do you know that? Emily was so much better than you. No problem though, everything will be fixed soon enough.ā I felt the weight of her words crash down on me. I was being compared to Emily once again. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. That was the only thing I heard. It was always her! I never forced Caleb to marry me, he had made me fall in love with him, he made me believe that he loved me back. When I found out about the woman named Emily, we were already married. I was the one who was lied to and yet, I was the blamed one! āYou can't take her with you. She needs rest.ā The doctor said, stepping closer, āHer body is weak due to the miscarr-iage. She is not well enough to be discharged as she still needs proper monitoring, including how far her allergies could go. If you are concerned about her hospital bills, you don't need to be. It has been paid for already.ā Clara shot him a venomous look, āDo you think we can't take care of her, Mr Louis? This is a family matter, you have no right to interfere. Selena, pick up your daughter, we are leaving.ā Clara commanded and my mother immediately did her bidding. She dragged me from the bed, ignoring my wince as she pushed me outside the ward. The doctor kept following me at the back but it was to no avail, they eventually got their way with Clara threatening the doctors with her status. A few minutes later, we were in front of the house and there was a car parked outside. A car that was unfamiliar and yet familiar at the same time. āOh, she must be back then.ā Clara said happily as she stepped down from the car and walked hurriedly into the house. Who? Who was back? My breaths came out in shallow gasps as my mother yanked me forward, forcing me towards the house. I could barely keep up with her pace and I tripped several times. The front door loomed over me like an evil omen, and I could hear voices inside. Familiar voices. My mother pushed me roughly and I nearly fell to my knees as the doors opened, but I stopped myself. And then I saw her. Emily. Standing in the centre of the room, her presence continued to haunt me even until this day. Innocent and filled with purity, the woman I had endlessly been compared to. Bile rose in my throat as I forced myself to keep it down as I locked eyes with her. āElaine.ā Her voice was smooth and sweet, her eyes pure and sparkly, āIt's been a long time. So lovely to meet you again.ā Chapter 3 Emily greeted, her voice was sweet and delightful. To them. I stepped back, my eyes wide and my hands trembling. I frantically looked over to Caleb who was seated on the couch, a huge beaming smile on his li-ps. But when our eyes met, they were evil and cunning. But then, I heard a cough from the side and I saw Caleb's grandfather sitting. My heart trembled when I saw him, he would support me, he always had supported me no matter what. Once I was able to talk, I would tell him everything that had happened and he would finally realize that⦠āElaine! Despite how I treated you, how could you intentionally ab-ort your baby! Worse, you even cheated on Caleb! Is this what you promised me when you got married to him?!ā Grandfather knocked his staff twice on the ground. I stumbled in shock. The fact that he was yelling at me, which he had never done before had crossed over my mind. What he just said⦠Abort? I intentionally kil-led my baby? And what is this? Cheating? I had never cheated on Caleb, not even once! āAnd don't tell me that it's a lie! One report or the other about you had always gotten to my ears and I never believed them because I thought you were a good girl, but now there is evidence!ā My legs felt like jelly as I took another step backwards, I was barely able to stand. Evidence? What evidence could they possibly have? My mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. āIā¦ā I tried to speak, but my throat still hurt so badly, they would barely even be able to hear me but I had to try, āGrand⦠grandfather, I never did any of that.ā Grandfather slammed his staff against the floors once more, silencing my feeble attempt to speak, āThere are pictures, Elaine!ā He thundered, his eyes narrowing, āPictures of you lying in a bed with someone who was not Caleb! And you dare claim innocence?! How dare you!ā Grandfather yelled and threw the pictures at me. My mind went blank as I stared at them, my heart was pounding in my che-st. Indeed, I was on the bed, and there was a man above me, he was masked. But this wasn't true. This couldn't be true! āThis isn't meā¦ā I gasped, āNone of this happened! I don't remember any of this happening!ā āHow convenient.ā Caleb's voice cut in, āYou don't remember, how typical Elaine. Just like you don't remember pushing Emily down the stairs, just like you don't remember stealing from grandfather in or-der to fund your gigolo, just like you didn't remember beating up the maids. You never remember anything, Elaine. Who knows, that child inside you may not even be mine for all I care.ā I stared at Caleb in disbelief, the room began to spin all around me. This had got to be some kind of cruel joke by the universe. āThis has nothing to do with me. I never did any of those things, you know Caleb. Why are you doing this to me? What sort of mistake did I make for you to treat me like this? Grandfather, you have to believe me, I really didn't do any of those things.ā My shoulders trembled as I spoke, my throat became scratchy and dry and it took everything in me not to rush to the kitchen to drink some water. āThe evidence speaks for itself Elaine, so save your breath. You slept with another man and now you're trying to cover it up by playing the victim. How pathetic of you.ā āSo who was it? An old friend of yours? A new man that you met while at the club? You have already brought enough disgrace to this family but cheating on my son? That is unforgivable.ā āNo, no.ā I shook my head violently, I must still be sleeping, this can't be true, āI swear I don't know anything about this. I'm telling the truth, this must be some sort of mistake, I really didn'tā¦ā āEnough!ā Grandfather's voice boomed throughout the room and I froze in place, āYou have lied enough, Elaine. Caleb was willing to forgive you for everything, but with those pictures, there is no redemption for you.ā I stumbled backwards, my legs finally gave out as I crumpled to the floor. My stomach began to hurt even more. I glanced up at Caleb who was staring at me, a grin on his li-ps. Then my gaze went straight to Emily and I inwardly gasped. Her eyes. They were dark and manipulative. It all dawned on me. Her sudden arrival when I lost my baby, all the accusations that were readily placed down. Everything. I was being framed for her. So she could come back and take her ārightful placeā as Caleb's wife. This was all a farce, and I was in the middle of it all. A sob escaped my li-ps as I lowered my head, and I let everything I had been through play like a film in my head. From the very beginning, it was only Grandfather who had treated me nicely. Caleb's mother had hated me but I thought that if I continued to be a good daughter in law, everything would be fine and she would eventually like me. I felt like everything would change miraculously but it only got worse and worse. Why did I even try to make things better if it was only going to become like this? āSo⦠at the end, you still chose me to be the villain, the one whom you can blame for everything. I'm the bad woman here⦠Hahahaha.ā I threw my head back and laughed, not even caring about the eyes that were on me anymore. It was actually finished, they had treated me the way they wanted to. All of them. āSo, what now? What do you want me to do now that you have levelled all these accusations on me?ā I glanced at Caleb whose eyes darkened. āDo you want me to kneeel for forgiveness? Do you want me to fall to the ground and lick your feet? Do you want me to strip myself outside just like you did to me in the midst of your friends?!ā āElaine!ā Caleb yelled, his eyes wide. āWhat do you want me to do?! Tell me?!ā I stared at him with red rimmed eyes. My pupils were burning so crazily that it was hard to keep them open. I just wanted to plunge myself into cold water and fall asleep. Maybe even forever. āFine. I want a divorce.ā Caleb said, taking a bunch of papers from the chair and flinging them at me, āSign them and we will officially be divorced.ā I eyed the papers on the ground. Caleb had already signed them, his ever so elegant writing that I had always loved. It was so funny actually, that all the work I put into this was thrown out of the window just because of one woman who had always framed me. A woman whom everyone thought was pure hearted. But she was a devil in disguise. āGrandfather, do you remember what you told me in the hospital that day? You said that you could see that I was so pure hearted that my eyes showed exactly what was in my soul, do you know what I was thinking at that moment?ā I paused, waiting to see his reaction. He furrowed his eyebrows but didn't interrupt me. āI was thinking that you were the only person in this world that seemed to love me unconditionally. No matter what happened, you never failed to be there for me. Even if it wasn't for Caleb, I still loved you as it was. And then you asked me if I regretted saving Caleb that time because the doctors said it would be hard for my body to bear a child. Do you remember what I said?ā I asked again, watching as Grandfather bit his li-ps and held his staff so tightly that his hands turned red. āI said that I didn't regret saving the both of you, I didn't regret putting my life in danger. But now?ā I raised my head up, I wasn't able to stop the tears from flowing. I was numb, but I was still crying. āI regret it. I regret it so much, I wish I had never saved Caleb. I wished I had never been there at that moment. I wish Caleb had died in that place.ā Chapter 4 āIf Caleb had died there, maybe I wouldn't be hurting this much.ā I finished. āYou bit-ch!ā Clara screeched and stomped forward, her hands raised as she slapped me once more. A crisp sound rang throughout the sitting room. But it didn't hurt more than I was already hurting. I bent down to pick up the papers and pen and with shaky hands, I signed the divorce papers, my chapped li-ps widening into a smile. āI've given you what you wanted, Caleb.ā I raised my head, watching him intently. He looked very happy. So happy that he snat-ched the papers from my hands, pushing me away. My mother watched everything coldly, her eyes promising wrath against me. I scoffed, I didn't even know why I bothered anymore. āElaine⦠I'm sorry.ā Emily stepped forward, tears brimming at the corner of her eyes. āSorry? There's no need to be sorry, Emily. After all, you've gotten exactly what you wanted. But soon enough, everyone in this family will know just how pretentious and evil you are. An innocent flower? A pitiful woman? Ha! Emily, I wait for the day that you will fall to the ground and everything will be taken away from you, just as it was done to me.ā āYou⦠get out! Get out of this place!ā Clara screamed, her face red. My mother came forward and dragged me by my arm and pulled me outside. Until we got to the gates, we didn't stop walking. But I pulled my arm out of her grasp, āI'm not going with you.ā I whispered, āI've had enough.ā āElaine⦠What the heck are you saying? Do you want to continue to embarrass me?! After all that you have done back there, how could you continue toā¦ā āMom⦠Should I even call you mom? I'm nothing more than a product of bargains to get you money. You have never treated me like a daughter, like your child. I heard that even animals do not treat their young ones this way, but you⦠you have never liked me. Am I even your child?ā āElaine! Stop saying things like this, you're my daughter!ā Selena's voice cracked but there was no emotion in her eyes, Selena had always known how to play the concerned mother but it was so easily broken apart. I took a step back, trying to put some distance in between us. āDon't call me that.ā Bitterness swelled up inside me, āI'm not your daughter. You made it clear every day in my life.ā āYou ungrateful brat! I clothed you, I fed you, I gave you everything and this is how youā¦ā āNo, you sold me like a piece of clothing. Or maybe clothing even has more value than me.ā I cut her off, āBut no more. Because this is going to end.ā I turned away from her, heading down the street. I didn't know where I was going, but it didn't matter. I just needed to go to a place where I could end it all. Behind me, I could hear her calling my name but it was drowned out by the sound of my own footsteps. I walked until I found myself on an abandoned road. There wasn't any car passing by. But then, I heard a low rumble of a car engine behind me. Before I could turn around, a car screeched to a stop beside me, the door swung open and two men jumped out. They were fast, so fast that I barely had time to scream before one of them grabbed me by the arms, lifting me off the ground. āWho are you? Let go of me! Let go!ā I screamed, thrashing wildly. āShut up!ā One of them growled and pushed me into the car. I struggled, kicking and swinging my arms but it was useless. I was no match for two grown and burly men. One of them raised a fist and the last thing I felt was a sharp pain in my temple before everything went dark. āUghā¦ā I growled at the pain that went throughout my whole body, my head was pounding. My hands were tied right behind my back and a blindfold covered my eyes. The smell of dust and concrete filled up my nose. We were in a building, an uncompleted one. I had been kidnapped. I suddenly heard footsteps, then without warning, the blindfold was yanked from my face. I blinked, my vision was blurry at first but it didn't take long for me to recognise the figure standing in front of me. āEmily.ā I said slowly, gulping down saliva, āWhy did you bring me here?ā āSurprised to see me?ā She asked, her voice sweet, almost mocking. āWhat do you want? You've already gotten everything from me, Emily.ā She smiled, a smile that didn't reach her eyes, āYou have always been a problem, Elaine, always in the way. Caleb should have left you long ago but you just had to cling onto him, didn't you? I had to wait years for him to get rid of you, even while our baby is still growing in my stomach.ā Emily rubbed her flat stomach. My heart stopped, āA baby? You're pre-gnant?!ā āYes, Elaine. Caleb and I are going to have a baby. Didn't you ever think about why Caleb had fed you drinks when he knew you were aller-gic to it and more so, while you're pragnant? Didn't you ever stop to think about how he left you until you finished bleeding before he asked someone to take you to the hospital? He did not do this just for fun or to show how pathetic you were. It was because he wanted you to lose the baby! He never wanted the baby to be brought into this world!ā I choked up. Even though I knew that Caleb must have intentionally made me lose my baby, it felt like I was still kicked in the gut when Emily said this. One of the thugs who came with Emily kicked me in the stomach, making me double over in pain, they didn't stop there, they continued hitting me, especially my stomach. They were trying to destroy any other chances of me giving birth to a child. I began bleeding from the corner of my mouth. āLeave her.ā Emily stated, āYour time is up Elaine, soon you'll be nothing more than a memory. Take her to the bridge.ā I was carried and driven to another place. I didn't know where I was due to me focusing on nothing but the pain, however, the smell of water filled my senses. I was forced to stand on the edge of the bridge. My eyes were closed as I felt the evening breeze. So this was how it was going to end. A befitting end for a āvillainessā I couldn't help but laugh, āEmily. I will make one promise to you and Caleb.ā I said, my li-ps curling into a bitter smile, āYou will be punished. Karma will come for you and when it does, it'll be ten times worse than what you did to me. Your fake smile will crumble right under you and I'll be there. Watching as you beg for mercy.ā I'll haunt the both of you. And when I come for you, it won't be quick. It won't be painless. It won't be easy. I smiled through the tears, āIt will be slow, agonist and bitter.ā āI'd like to see you try, Elaine. Goodbye.ā Elaine then shoved me down the bridge, I was falling. The last thing I saw was her face and right behind her, I saw Caleb's. Then the icy water swallowed me whole. āAh!ā I gasped, shaking awake, my lungs burning as I sat upright. āYou shouldn't move like that, you'll open your stitches.ā I looked to my side and saw two men, both tall, dressed in black suits, with an aura that screamed dangerous. One had slightly long hair that was out into a rat's ponytail, both his eyes were closed while the other had shorter hair, and he wore gold rimmed glasses. He looked so familiar. āShe's awake. Call for the nurse to check up on her.ā The one with shorter hair and gold rimmed glasses said to the closed eye one who immediately went to do as he was told. I continued to stare at the man with glasses, trying to place where I had seen him, but he didn't say anything until the other one had left completely. āIt's a pity, Elaine, to see you in this sort of position.ā He began, making me arch my brow. Did he know me? āWho are you? How do you know my name?ā I questioned him. āI must have changed a lot for you not to be able to recognize me,ā he removed his glasses, his grey eyes fixed on me. My eyes widened, my mouth opening in shock as I saw a face that I hadn't seen for a long time. āIt's⦠youā¦ā I stammered, all the cells in my body were screaming. His face had never changed, he never changed. āOf course. It's been a long time⦠Elaine.ā The man smirked, his crooked smile that I had always loved. āZadeā¦ā It was him. Zade Silver, my ex boyfriend. Chapter 5 āIt's youā¦ā I murmured, my eyes fixed on Zade who leaned on the door frames, golden rimmed glasses sat right on top of his nose. He hadn't changed, although he was just as handsome, if not even more handsome than he was the last time I saw him. Zade frowned, his eyes were dark and he had an unreadable expression on his face. Without saying anything, he turned around and left the ward, the only thing I could hear was the rhythmic sounds of his footsteps that echoed in the hallway. I leaned back on the bed, my head lowered. A myriad of thoughts went on in my head. How did he save me? He went abroad so many years ago and he told me that he would never come back, so why now? How was he able to recognise me? My hands trembled as I raised them to touch my face. What would I look like now? Zade had always called me beautiful in the past, was I still beautiful to him? Or had the years of abu-se gotten to me, did I look old now? I raised my head to look around, it felt like the walls of the ward were closing in on me, I couldn't breathe. My throat constricted and my eyes were getting blurry. Why didn't I die? I had always done everything I could to help the people around me but why did I become like this? Why am I still alive?! Why did he save me? āElaine! Elaine! Elaine!!ā I gasped as I jolted awake, my lashes trembling as I faced Zade who leaned over me, confusion in his cold eyes. āWhatā¦ā I trailed off, horror coming over me as I realised the extent as to which my thoughts travelled to. Zade's eyes remained fixed on me, the intensity sent a wave of discomfort through me. My che-st still heaved from the panic, my heart pounded against my ribcage. āMiss Elaine.ā The Doctor called out my name and I raised my head to meet his eyes. Zade shifted back, allowing the doctor to come forward. He held a clipboard in his hands, just like the doctor who had treated me that other time. Come to think of it, they resembled quite a bit, slowly, their faces began to lap over each other. āMiss Elaine.ā āOh, yes?ā The doctor's voice brought me out of my thoughts. āIs it possible that⦠Wellā¦ā The doctor rubbed the back of his head sheepishly and from his small gestures, I could see that he wanted to hide some things from me. āYou can tell me whatever it is.ā I am used to surprises now. Good or bad. āAlright. Due to whatever had happened to you, losing your child and the emotional trauma, we believe that it would be hard for you to have a baby ever again...ā The doctor began and subconsciously, I tensed. My heart stopped at his words. Everything around me went silent, and for a moment, I couldn't hear anything except for the ringing in my ears. I couldn't get pragnant⦠ever again? I blinked, trying to process what the doctor had just said. He was speaking again, his voice low and careful, but I couldn't focus on his words, all I could think about was the sudden emptiness I felt inside me. āElaine.ā Zade called out my name again softly, breaking me out of my reverie. āMiss Elaine, I understand that this is difficult news,ā The doctor said gently, his voice almost apologetic, āBut with the right mindset, support and care, you can still love a fulfilling life. We will do anything we can to help you heal, both physically and mentally. Then perhaps, you may be able to birth a child again. Not everything is set in stone.ā I nodded numbly, though his words felt empty. What kind of life was he talking about? A life without the possibility of being a mother, without the chance to hold my own child? I wanted to laugh, but I couldn't. I also wanted to cry, but for some reason, I couldn't. My eyes felt so dry that I wondered if I really was a human. All the emotions I felt, or lack thereof made me feel like I was a monster. A monster that wasn't capable of crying for what she had lost. āIf you would like to talk to me about anything, or if you're feeling any pain inside, you can call for a nurse to call for me. This man here was the one who saved and brought you here, he said that you both knew each other?ā The doctor looked between me and Zade, silently urging me to say if I knew Zade. āI know him.ā I mumbled slowly, not wanting to say anything more than that. āAlright then.ā The doctor nodded. I felt Zade shift beside me, his presence overwhelming. He had always been a silent force in my life, both a comfort and a curse. And now, standing there, he looked down at me with an expression that made me want to scream, to lash out, to push him away for daring to witness me at my most broken. āIāll leave you two to talk.ā The doctor said, offering a small nod before exiting the room, leaving me alone with Zade. The door clicked shut, and the silence between us became unbearable. I couldnāt look at him. I didnāt want to see his pity, or worse, his indifference. āWhy did you come back?ā I questioned, the silence was too unbearable for me. And I also wanted to know, āYou told me that you would never come back, so why are you back? Why now?ā | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464509108_1214196873203283_6155248104857139283_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oT59C1qMJZcQ7kNvgF82JJn&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AMMWvBoSe5XmW65H7LbzbOr&oh=00_AYCoBp0XfAErJsYJMjre0yvd8OjECBYPOu0oTqxcVUkOoQ&oe=674DAEBE | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,547,633 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547634}' |
Yes | 2024-11-27 19:43 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | Liesel Sharp had just unlocked her phone while waiting for her IV drip to be done when she received a message from her best friend, Chelsea Walden. "Jacob's back." She faltered. She and Jacob Ford had barely spoken throughout their month-long cold war, so she had no idea he was back. Soon, she received another message. "He's brought a young woman back with him." A photo had been sent with the message. The young woman in the photo resembled Liesel a littleāshe was Natalie Sharp, Liesel's younger half-sister. She'd been raised in the countryside. Chelsea continued, "The Sharp family is throwing them a welcome-back party. Do you want to crash it, Lili?" She knew what Liesel was like. Liesel would give Jacob a taste of his own medicine if he dared to do anything to her. There was even a chance she would set the Sharp residence on fire. Liesel checked her IV bag. She'd had a high fever for three days now, and the back of her hand was swollen from the constant IV drips she'd been on. She wasn't in the mood for that nonsense. "No," she replied. Then, she shut her eyes to get some rest. It was close to 10:00 pm when she took a cab back to Viewpoint Residences. The fever had taken its toll on her, so she soon drifted into a restless sleep. Jacob returned at some point, which woke her up. "Did I wake you?" he asked while rolling up the sleeves of his ironed shirt. He looked down at her with an indifferent gaze. His voice was as alluring as always, though. "No." Liesel's voice was a little nasal because she'd just woken up. She explained lazily, "I wasn't sleeping too soundly after taking my meds." He frowned slightly. "Are you sick?" She chuckled softly. She'd been sick for a while now and had mentioned it in her texts to him when admitting defeat. Yet he looked like he'd only just noticed. She poured two glasses of water and handed one to him. "How are things at Norton City? I heard from Brook that there seemed to be some trouble with it. Youā" Her throat felt dry and uncomfortable; she wasn't in the mood to chat. Still, someone had to back downāit had been nearly two months since they'd seen each other. However, Jacob cut her off. "Let's divorce." | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14615&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14615&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465213480_523643177252179_1090236802447429735_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=njJrogalBGEQ7kNvgGFEF4y&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AZO84i2ldjwS4p8ttgsGnSJ&oh=00_AYAaI-p35lKRrw9fGDeJBS1Qxu9jrNJNopJXHC6u6Phn1A&oe=674D8A19 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,548,071 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547544}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:47 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Carissa Sinclair stared at the hypocritical man before her, his heartfelt promises still echoing in her ears. At the time of her husband's departure for battle, she used her dowry to support the household and care for her in-laws. In the end, however, she was met with betrayal; Barrett Warren used his military achievements to request the king's permission to take another legitimate wife, placing her on equal footing with him. She was the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, and she herself was also highly skilled in martial arts. After her family was destroyed, she had no choice but to marry a good husband as her mother had wished, learning to be obedient and manage household affairs to put her mother at ease. But the man before her was no virtuous partner. Barrett's handsome face bore a hint of apology, yet his words were resolute, "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! All her sincere efforts over the past year turned out to be feeding a dog. "Carissa, when I married you, I didn't understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She's unlike any woman I've ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa curled her lips in a faint smile; beneath her seemingly teary eyes gleamed a sharp, fierce determination, "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she's different from any woman you know. She's a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn't want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That's them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She's straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won't like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It's fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I'll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. "Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you'll be in separate wings. She won't compete with you for control of the household. She doesn't care about those things." "Do you really think I'm attached to managing this household?" Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett's mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsāall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. "Enough, I won't argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing," said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. Carissa watched him leave in a huff, feeling even more the irony in her heart. "My lady, my lord was too much!" said Lulu, Carissa's maid, wiping her tears away. "Don't call him that!" Carissa gave her a stern look. "We never consummated the marriage. He's not your lord." "Help me get ready; we're going to the royal palace." "What do we need to go to the royal palace for... Oh! Are you asking the king to revoke the decree?" Lulu asked innocently, tilting her head. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. "Silly girl, is it worth it for us to continue wasting our youth on someone like that?" Lulu covered her forehead and exclaimed, "Then why are we going to the palace?" "Of course, to seek a decree for divorce." Barrett Warren could leverage his achievements to request a marriage from the king, and she, Carissa Sinclair, could also use the military merits of the Marquis' family of Northwatch to request an edict for an amicable divorce. Since her husband's heart no longer belongs to her, why should she cling on? As for the substantial dowry she had given over the years, there's no reason to let this heartless family benefit from it for free. She will reclaim every single cent. With clear brows and resolute expression, Carissa Sinclair's gentle face radiated unwavering determination...... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463979086_1249620329511298_7952432189440379201_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=D6bG6eHvsPwQ7kNvgG6_hhZ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AtpEgswe-VmqA1VeMste4cy&oh=00_AYDKAZoWIsG2GryjS6MDLy8tVzqHnH8nG4Bf_E9x2rly_A&oe=674D8146 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,548,917 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2548875}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:54 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
š„š„Click to read the next chapter for freeš | My husband Elijah wanted to do some sweet things with me again, however, he suddenly brought up his ex-girlfriend. This caused my emotions to explode. I hadnāt realized Iād already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He reeked of alcohol and was obviously drunk. If he wasnāt, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. āHey, playing hard to get, arenāt you?ā he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didnāt have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. āWhen did Serena start working at your company?ā I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didnāt stop what he was doing. āNot sure. Probably recruited by HR.ā He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. āSerena is such a talented addition to our team,ā he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldnāt believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. "You know," he said, oblivious to my disappointment, "she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years." Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gazeāa kind of infatuationāthat he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. Heās probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didnāt want him anywhere near me. Iāve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking⦠But no one cares. Not even my own husband. Iām nothing to him. He doesnāt love me and he never learned to. Thatās the most painful of all. A sudden surge of clarity and calmness washed over me. āI want to divorce you.ā | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 847 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13552&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456447136_513011344615331_1497297673340256615_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=miUg-MmIjkgQ7kNvgHFdmIF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AnaG2s-m30I6Q51Qq8BfCXl&oh=00_AYAVMYZpdQs0J7-RVpwfVdah9G429nM7cDm3EM377VRqfg&oe=674D7E14 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,548,054 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547544}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:47 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herāher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheās still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donāt really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeās veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateās affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. As a general, sheās above household squabbles and wouldnāt want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donāt you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.ā āOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyās life respectable, and this was her reward. āEnough,ā Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. āIāve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonāt change anything.ā As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. āMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā Lulu, Carissaās maid, said, wiping her tears. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā Lulu gasped. āLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered ā assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyās fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. āLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.ā ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.ā āYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,ā Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464198210_1335425697867830_3839403089342624662_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nSiGDRUp3CQQ7kNvgF1_SLf&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHsWsNnJTuJhI2qvQ8J-O0X&oh=00_AYCLAOTvq8_exvj2ZW8-Llt6kXeEqIH1K-hXxmdSUAcsSg&oe=674D8B00 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,547,912 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547556}' |
No | 2024-11-27 19:45 | active | 1932 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Pleaseā¦." I beg. "He was an Alphaā¦I⦠I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!" | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,762 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463745664_1705482006939110_4845627328662362045_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zxPj-mpClSIQ7kNvgENQKZ5&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHsWsNnJTuJhI2qvQ8J-O0X&oh=00_AYAZN0XBBEL0lSBHC_ENLe0SDd4EJUBPKmJg_BZ1AmJj_Q&oe=674D8A51 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |